of Norwaie and Denmarke which church was by the same Malcolme accordinglie performed Edward called the Confessour sonne of Etheldred and brother to Edmund Ironside was afterward king of England he tooke from Malcolme king of Scots his life and his kingdome and made Malcolme soone to the king of Cumberland and Northumberland king of Scots who did him homage and fealtie This Edward perused the old lawes of the realme and somewhat added to some of them as to the law of Edgar for the wardship of the lands vntill the heire should accomplish the age of one and twentie yeeres He added that the marriage of such heire should also belong to the lord of whom the same land was holden Also that euerie woman marrieng a free man should notwithstanding she had no children by that husband enioie the third part of his inheritance during hir life with manie other lawes which the same Malcolme king of Scots obeied and which as well by them in Scotland as by vs in England be obserued to this day and directlie prooueth the whole to be then vnder his obeisance By reason of this law Malcolme the sonne of Duncane next inheritor to the crowne of Scotland being within age was by the nobles of Scotland deliuered as ward to the custodie also of king Edward During whose minoritie one Makebeth a Scot traitorouslie vsurped the crowne of Scotland Against whome the said Edward made warre in which the said Mackbeth was ouercome and slaine Wherevpon the said Malcolme was crowned king of Scots at Scone in the eight yeere of the reigne of king Edward aforesaid This Malcolme also by tenor of the said new law of wardship was married vnto Margaret the daughter of Edward sonne of Edmund Ironside and Agatha by the disposition of the same king Edward and at his full age did homage to this king Edward the Confessour for the kingdome of Scotland Moreouer Edward of England hauing no issue of his bodie and mistrusting that Harald the son of Goodwine descended of the daughter of Harald Harefoot the Dane would vsurpe the crowne if he should leaue it to his cousine Edgar Eatling being then within age and partlie by the petition of his subiects who before had sworne neuer to receiue anie kings ouer them of the Danish nation did by his substantiall will in writing as all our clergie writers affirme demise the crowne of great Britaine vnto William Bastard then duke of Normandie and to his heires constituting him his heire testamentarie Also there was proximitie in bloud betwéene them for Emme daughter of Richard duke of Normandie was wife vnto Etheldred on whom he begat Alured and this Edward and this William was son of Robert sonne of Richard brother of the whole bloud to the same Emme Whereby appeareth that this William was heire by title and not by conquest albeit that partlie to extinguish the mistrust of other titles and partlie for the glorie of his victorie he chalenged in the end the name of a conquerour and hath béene so written euer since the time of his arriuall Furthermore this William called the Bastard and the Conquerour supposed not his conquest perfect till he had likewise subdued the Scots Wherfore to bring the Scots to iust obeisance after his coronation as heire testamentarie to Edward the Confessour he entred Scotland where after a little resistance made by the inhabitants the said Malcolme then their king did homage to him at Abirnethie in Scotland for the kingdome of Scotland as to his superiour also by meane of his late conquest William surnamed Rufus sonne to this William called the Conquerour succéeded next in the throne of England to whome the said Malcolme king of Scots did like homage for the whole kingdome of Scotland But afterward he rebelled and was by this William Rufus slaine in plaine field Wherevpon the Scotishmen did choose one Donald or Dunwall to be their king But this William Rufus deposed him and created Dunkane sonne of Malcolme to be their king who did like homage to him Finallie this Dunkane was slaine by the Scots and Dunwall restored who once againe by this William Rufus was deposed and Edgar son of Malcolme and brother to the last Malcolme was by him made their king who did like homage for Scotland to this William Rufus Henrie called Beauelerke the sonne of William called the Conqueour after the death of his brother William Rufus succéeded to the crowne of England to whome the same Edgar king of Scots did homage for Scotland this Henrie Beauclerke maried Mawd the daughter of Malcome II. of Scots and by hir had issue Mawd afterward empresse Alexander the sonne of Malcolme brother to this Mawd was next king of Scots he did like homage for the kingdome of Scotland to this Henrie the first as Edgar had doone before him Mawd called the empresse daughter and heire to Henrie Beauclerke and Mawd his wife receiued homage of Dauid brother to hir and to this Alexander next king of Scots before all the temporall men of England for the kingdome of Scotland This Mawd the empresse gaue vnto Dauid in the marriage Mawd the daughter and heire of Uoldosius earle of Huntingdon Northumberland And herein their euasion appeareth by which they allege that their kings homages were made for the earledome of Huntingdon For this Dauid was the first that of their kings was earle of Huntingdon which was since all the homages of their kings before recited and at the time of this mariage long after the said Alexander his brother was king of Scots doing the homage aforesaid to Henrie Beauclerke son to the aforesaid ladie of whome I find this epitaph worthie to be remembred Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima partu Hic iacet Henrici filia sponsa parens In the yeere of our Lord 1136 and first yeere of the reigne of king Stephan the said Dauid king of Scots being required to doo his homage refused it for so much as he had doone homage to Mawd the empresse before time notwithstanding the sonne of the said Dauid did homage to king Stephan Henrie called Fitz empresse the sonne of Mawd the empresse daughter of Mawd daughter of Malcolme king of Scots was next king of England He receiued homage for Scotland of Malcolme sonne of Henrie sonne of the said Dauid their last king Which Malcolme after this homage attended vpon the same king Henrie in his warres against Lewis then king of France Whereby appeareth that their French league was neuer renewed after the last diuision of their countrie by Osbright king of England But after these warres finished with the French king this Malcolme being againe in Scotland rebelled wherevpon king Henrie immediatlie seized Huntingdon and Northumberland into his owne hands by confiscation and made warres vpon him in Scotland during which the same Malcolme died without issue of his bodie William brother of this Malcolme was next king of Scots he with all the nobles of
being nine yeares of age was by the lawes of Edgar in ward to king Henrie the third by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke and there deliuered vnto him During whose minoritie king Henrie gouerned Scotland and to subdue a commotion in this realme vsed the aid of fiue thousand Scotishmen But king Henrie died during the nonage of this Alexander whereby he receiued not his homage which by reason and law was respited vntill his full age of one and twentie yeares Edward the first after the conquest sonne of this Henrie was next king of England immediatlie after whose coronation Alexander king of Scots being then of full age did homage to him for Scotland at Westminster swearing as all the rest did after this maner I. D. N. king of Scots shall be true and faithfull vnto you lord E. by the grace of God king of England the noble and superior lord of the kingdome of Scotland and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the same kingdome the which I hold and claime to hold of you And I shall beare you my faith and fidelitie of life and lim and worldlie honour against all men faithfullie I shall knowlege and shall doo you seruice due vnto you of the kingdome of Scotland aforesaid as God me so helpe and these holie euangelies This Alexander king of Scots died leauing one onelie daughter called Margaret for his heire who before had maried Hanigo sonne to Magnus king of Norwaie which daughter also shortlie after died leauing one onelie daughter hir heire of the age of two yeares whose custodie and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar and Edward the confessor belonged to Edward the first whervpon the nobles of Scotland were commanded by our king Edward to send into Norwaie to conueie this yoong queene into England to him whome he intended to haue maried to his sonne Edward and so to haue made a perfect vnion long wished for betwéene both realmes Herevpon their nobles at that time considering the same tranquillitie that manie of them haue since refused stood not vpon shifts and delaies of minoritie nor contempt but most gladlie consented and therevpon sent two noble men of Scotland into Norwaie for hir to be brought to this king Edward but she died before their comming thither and therefore they required nothing but to inioie the lawfull liberties that they had quietlie possessed in the last king Alexanders time After the death of this Margaret the Scots were destitute of anie heire to the crowne from this Alexander their last king at which time this Edward descended from the bodie of Mawd daughter of Malcolme sometime king of Scots being then in the greatest broile of his warres with France minded not to take the possession of that kingdome in his owne right but was contented to establish Balioll to be king thereof the weake title betwéene him Bruse Hastings being by the humble petition of all the realme of Scotland cōmitted to the determination of king Edward wherein by autentike writing they confessed the superioritie of the realme to remaine in king Edward sealed with the seales of foure bishops seuen earles and twelue barons of Scotland and which shortlie after was by the whole assent of the three estates of Scotland in their solemne parlement confessed and enacted accordinglie as most euidentlie dooth appeare The Balioll in this wise made king of Scotland did immediatlie make his homage and fealtie at Newcastell vpon saint Stéeuens daie as did likewise all the lords of Scotland each one setting his hand to the composition in writing to king Edward of England for the kingdome of Scotland but shortlie after defrauding the benigne goodnesse of his superiour he rebelled and did verie much hurt in England Herevpon king Edward inuaded Scotland seized into his hands the greater part of the countrie and tooke all the strengths thereof Whervpon Balioll king of Scots came vnto him to Mauntrosse in Scotland with a white wand in his hand and there resigned the crowne of Scotland with all his right title and interest to the same into the hands of king Edward and thereof made his charter in writing dated and sealed the fourth yeare of his reigne All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotland also repaired to Berwike and did homage and fealtie to king Edward there becomming his subiects For the better assurance of whose oths also king Edward kept all the strengths and holdes of Scotland in his owne hands and herevpon all their lawes processes all iudgements gifts of assises and others passed vnder the name and authoritie of king Edward Leland touching the same rehearsall writeth thereof in this maner In the yeare of our Lord 1295 the same Iohn king of Scots contrarie to his faith and allegiance rebelled against king Edward and came into England and burnt and siue without all modestie and mercie Wherevpon king Edward with a great host went to Newcastell vpon Tine passed the water of Twéed besieged Berwike and got it Also he wan the castell of Dunbar and there were slaine at this brunt 15700 Scots Then he proceeded further and gat the castell of Rokesborow and the castell of Edenborow Striuelin and Gedworth and his people harried all the land In the meane season the said king Iohn of Scots considering that he was not of power to withstand king Edward sent his letters and besought him of treatie and peace which our prince benignlie granted and sent to him againe that he should come to the towre of Brechin and bring thither the great lords of Scotland with him The king of England sent thither Antonie Becke bishop of Durham with his roiall power to conclude the said treatise And there it was agreed that the said Iohn and all the Scots should vtterlie submit themselues to the kings will And to the end the submission should be performed accordinglie the king of Scots laid his sonne in hostage and pledge vnto him There also he made his letters sealed with the common scale of Scotland by the which he knowledging his simplenes and great offense doone to his lord king Edward of England by his full power and frée will yeelded vp all the land of Scotland with all the people and homage of the same Then our king went foorth to sée the mounteins and vnderstanding that all was in quiet and peace he turned to the abbeie of Scone which was of chanons regular where he tooke the stone called the Regall of Scotland vpon which the kings of that nation were woont to sit at the time of their coronations for a throne sent it to the abbeie of Westminster commanding to make a chaire therof for the priests that should sing masse at the high altar which chaire was made and standeth yet there at this daie to be séene In the yeare of our Lord 1296 the king held his parlement at Berwike and there he tooke homage singularlie of diuerse of the lords nobles of Scotland And for a perpetuall memorie of the same they
obeisance to this Cadwallo during eight and twentie yeares Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchie of great Britaine hauing all the seuen kings thereof as well Saxons as others his subiects for albeit the number of Saxons from time to time greatlie increased yet were they alwaies either at the first expelled or else made tributarie to the onelie kings of Britons for the time being as all their owne writers doo confesse Cadwallader was next king of the whole great Britaine he reigned twelue yeares ouer all the kings thereof in great peace and tranquillitie and then vpon the lamentable death of his subiects which died of sundrie diseases innumerablie he departed into little Britaine His sonne and cousine Iuor and Iue being expelled out of England also by the Saxons went into Wales where among the Britons they and their posteritie remained princes Upon this great alteration and warres being through the whole dominion betwéene the Britons and Saxons the Scots thought time to slip the collar of obedience and therevpon entred in league with Charles then king of France establishing it in this wise 1 The iniurie of Englishmen doone to anie of these people shall be perpetuallie holden common to them both 2 When Frenchmen be inuaded by Englishmen the Scots shall send their armie in defense of France so that they be supported with monie and vittels by the French 3 When Scots be inuaded by Englishmen the Frenchmen shall come vpon their owne expenses to their support and succour 4 None of the people shall take peace or truce with Englishmen without the aduise of other c. Manie disputable opinions may be had of warre without the praising of it as onlie admittable by inforced necessitie and to be vsed for peace sake onelie where here the Scots sought warre for the loue of warre onelie For their league giueth no benefit to themselues either in frée traffike of their owne commodities or benefit of the French or other priuilege to the people of both What discommoditie riseth by loosing the intercourse and exchange of our commodities being in necessaries more aboundant than France the Scots féele and we perfectlie know What ruine of their townes destruction of countries slaughter of both peoples haue by reason of this bloudie league chanced the histories be lamentable to read and horrible among christian men to be remembred but God gaue the increase according to their séed for as they did hereby sowe dissention so did they shortlie after reape a bloudie slaughter and confusion For Alpine their king possessing a light mind that would be lost with a little wind hoped by this league shortlie to subdue all great Britaine and to that end not onelie rebelled in his owne kingdome but also vsurped vpon the kingdome of Picts Whervpon Edwine king of England made one Brudeus king of Picts whom he sent into Scotland with a great power where in battell he tooke this Alpine king of Scots prisoner and discomfited his people And this Alpine being their king found subiect and rebell his head was striken off at a place in Scotland which thereof is to this daie called Pasalpine that is to saie the head of Alpine And this was the first effect of their French league Osbright king of England with Ella his subiect and a great number of Britons and Saxons shortlie after for that the Scots had of themselues elected a new king entered Scotland and ceassed not his war against them vntill their king and people fled into the Iles with whome at the last vpon their submission peace was made in this wise The water of Frith shall be march betwéene Scots and Englishmen in the east parts and shall be named the Scotish sea The water of Cluide to Dunbriton shall be march in the west parts betwéene the Scots and Britons This castell was before called Alcluide but now Dunbriton that is to say the castle of Britons and sometimes it was destroied by the Danes So the Britons had all the lands from Sterling to the Ireland seas and from the water of Frith Cluide to Cumber with all the strengths and commodities thereof and the Englishmen had the lands betwéene Sterling and Northumberland Thus was Cluide march betwéene the Scots and the Britons on the one side and the water of Frith named the Scotish sea march betwéene them and Englishmen on the other side and Sterling common march to thrée people Britons Englishmen and Scots howbeit king Osbright had the castle of Sterling where first he caused to be coined Sterling monie The Englishmen also builded a bridge of stone for passage ouer the water of Frith in the middest whereof they made a crosse vnder which were written these verses I am free march as passengers may ken To Scots to Britons and Englishmen Not manie yeares after this Hinguar and Hubba two Danes with a great number of people arriued in Scotland and slue Constantine whom Osbright had before made king wherevpon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe then king of England assembled his power against Hinguar and Hubba and in one battell slue them both but such of their people as would remaine and become christians he suffered to tarie the rest he banished or put to death c. This Ethelwulfe granted the Peter pence of which albeit Peter Paule had little need and lesse right yet the paiment thereof continued in this realme euer after vntill now of late yeares But the Scots euer since vnto this daie haue and yet doo paie it by reason of that grant which prooueth them to be then vnder his obeisance Alured or Alfred succéeded in the kingdome of England and reigned noblie ouer the whole monarchie of great Britaine he made lawes that persons excommunicated should be disabled to sue or claime anie propertie which law Gregour whome this Alured had made king of Scots obeied and the same law as well in Scotland as in England is holden to this daie which also prooueth him to be high lord of Scotland This Alured constreined Gregour king of Scots also to breake the league with France for generallie he concluded with him and serued him in all his warres as well against Danes as others not reseruing or making anie exception of the former league with France The said Alured after the death of Gregour had the like seruice and obeisance of Donald king of Scots with fiue thousand horssemen against one Gurmond a Dane that then infested the realme and this Donald died in this faith and obeisance with Alured Edward the first of that name called Chifod sonne of this Alured succéeded his father and was the next king of England against whome Sithrtic a Dane and the Scots conspired but they were subdued and Constantine their king brought to obeisance He held the realme of Scotland also of king Edward and this dooth Marian their owne countrieman a Scot confesse beside Roger Houeden and William of Malmesberie In the yeare of our Lord 923 the same king Edward was president and gouernour of
all the people of England Cumberland Scots Danes and Britons King Athelstane in like sort conquered Scotland and as he laie in his tents beside Yorke whilest the warres lasted the king of Scots feined himselfe to be a minstrell and harped before him onelie to espie his ordinance and his people But being as their writers confesse corrupted with monie he sold his faith and false heart together to the Danes and aided them against king Athelstane at sundrie times Howbeit he met with all their vntruthes at Broningfield in the west countrie as is mentioned in the ninth chapter of the first booke of this description where he discomfited the Danes and slue Malcolme deputie in that behalfe to the king of Scots in which battell the Scots confesse themselues to haue lost more people than were remembred in anie age before Then Athelstane following his good lucke went throughout all Scotland and wholie subdued it and being in possession thereof gaue land there lieng in Annandale by his deed the copie wherof dooth follow I king Athelstane giues vnto Paulam Oddam and Roddam al 's good and al 's faire as euer they mine were and thereto witnesse Mauld my wife By which course words not onelie appeareth the plaine simplicitie of mens dooings in those daies but also a full proofe that he was then seized of Scotland At the last also he receiued homage of Malcolme king of Scots but for that he could not be restored to his whole kingdome he entered into religion and there shortlie after died Then Athelstane for his better assurance of that countrie there after thought it best to haue two stringes to the bowe of their obedience and therefore not onelie constituted on Malcolme to be their king but also appointed one Indulph sonne of Constantine the third to be called prince of Scotland to whome he gaue much of Scotland and for this Malcolme did homage to Athelstane Edmund brother of Athelstane succéeded next king of England to whome this Indulph then king of Scots not onelie did homage but also serued him with ten thousand Scots for the expulsion of the Danes out of the realme of England Edred or Eldred brother to this Edmund succéeded next king of England he not onelie receiued the homage of Irise then king of Scots but also the homage of all the barons of Scotland Edgar the sonne of Edmund brother of Athelstane being now of full age was next king of England he reigned onelie ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine and receiued homage of Keneth king of Scots for the kingdome of Scotland and made Malcolme prince thereof This Edgar gaue vnto the same Keneth the countrie of Louthian in Scotland which was before seized into the hands of Osbright king of England for their rebellion as is before declared He inioined Keneth their said king also once in euerie yéere at certeine principall feasts whereat the king did vse to weare his crowne to repaire vnto him into England for the making of lawes which in those daies was doone by the noble men or péeres according to the order of France at this daie He allowed also sundrie lodgings in England to him and his successours whereat to lie and refresh themselues in their iourneies whensoeuer they should come vp to doo their homages and finallie a péece of ground lieng beside the new palace of Westminster vpon which this Keneth builded a house that by him and his posseritie was inioied vntill the reigne of king Henrie the second In whose time vpon the rebellion of William king of Scots it was resumed into the king of Englands hand The house is decaied but the ground where it stood is called Scotland to this daie Moreouer Edgar made this law that no man should succéed to his patrimonie or inheritance holden by knights seruice vntill he accomplished the age of one and twentie yéeres because by intendment vnder that age he should not be able in person to serue his king and countrie according to the tenor of his deed and the condition of his purchase This law was receiued by the same Keneth in Scotland and as well there as in England is obserued to this daie which prooueth also that Scotland was then vnder his obeisance In the yeere of our Lord 974 Kinald king of Scots and Malcolme king of Cumberland Macon king of Man and the Iles Duuenall king of Southwales Siferth and Howell kings of the rest of Wales Iacob or Iames of Gallowaie Iukill of Westmerland did homage to king Edgar at Chester And on the morrow going by water to the monasterie of saint Iohns to seruice and returning home againe the said Edgar sitting in a barge and stirring the same vpon the water of Dée made the said kings to row the barge saieng that his successors might well be ioifull to haue the prerogatiue of so great honour and the superioritie of so manie mightie princes to be subiect vnto their monarchie Edward the sonne of this Edgar was next king of England in whose time this Keneth king of Scots caused Malcolme king of Scotland to be poisoned Wherevpon king Edward made warre against him which ceased not vntill this Keneth submitted himselfe and offered to receiue him for prince of Scotland whome king Edward would appoint Herevpon king Edward proclamed one Malcolme to be prince of Scotland who immediatlie came into England and there did homage vnto the same king Edward Etheldred brother of this Edward succéeded next ouer England against whome Swaine king of Denmarke conspired with this last Malcolme then king of Scots But shortlie after this Malcolme sorrowfullie submitted himselfe into the defense of Etheldred who considering how that which could not be amended must onelie be repented benignlie receiued him By helpe of whose seruice at last Etheldred recouered his realme againe out of the hands of Swaine and reigned ouer the whole monarchie eight and thirtie yéeres Edmund surnamed Ironside sonne of this Etheldred was next king of England in whose time Canutus a Dane inuaded the realme with much crueltie But at the last he married with Emme sometime wise vnto Etheldred and mother of this Edmund Which Emme as arbitratrix betweene hir naturall loue to the one and matrimoniall dutie to the other procured such amitie betwéene them in the end that Edmund was contented to diuide the realme with Canutus and keeping to himselfe all England on this side Humber gaue all the rest beyond Humber with the seigniorie of Scotland to this Canutus Wherevpon Malcolme then king of Scots after a little accustomable resistance did homage to the same Canutus for the kingdome of Scotland Thus the said Canutus held the same ouer of this Edmund king of England by the like seruices so long as they liued togither This Canutus in memorie of this victorie and glorie of his seigniorie ouer the Scots commanded Malcolme their king to build a church in Buchquhan in Scotland where a field betweene him and them was fought to be dedicated to Olauus patrone
Scotland which could not be now for anie earledome did homage to the sonne of Henrie the second with a reseruation of the dutie to king Henrie the second his father Also the earledome of Huntingdon was as ye haue heard before this forfeited by Malcolme his brother and neuer after restored to the crowne of Scotland This William did afterward attend vpon the same Henrie the second in his warres in Normandie against the French king notwithstanding their French league and then being licenced to depart home in the tenth of this prince and vpon the fiftéenth of Februarie he returned and vpon the sixtéenth of October did homage to him for the realme of Scotland In token also of his perpetuall subiection to the crowne of England he offered vp his cloake his faddle and his speare at the high altar in Yorke wherevpon he was permitted to depart home into Scotland where immediatlie he mooued cruell warre in Northumberland against the same king Henrie being as yet in Normandie But God tooke the defense of king Henries part and deliuered the same William king of Scots into the hands of a few Englishmen who brought him prisoner to king Henrie into Normandie in the twentith yeere of his reigne But at the last at the sute of Dauid his brother Richard bishop of saint Andrews and other bishops and lords he was put to this fine for the amendment of his trespasse to wit to paie ten thousand pounds sterling and to surrender all his title to the earldome of Huntingdon Cumberland Northumberland into the hands of king Henrie which he did in all things accordinglie sealing his charters thereof with the great seale of Scotland and signets of his nobilitie yet to be seene wherein it was also comprised that he and his successours should hold the realme of Scotland of the king of England and his successours for euer And herevpon he once againe did homage to the same king Henrie which now could not be for the earledome of Huntingdon the right whereof was alreadie by him surrendred And for the better assurance of this faith also the strengths of Berwike Edenborough Roxborough and Striueling were deliuered into the hands of our king Henrie of England which their owne writers confesse But Hector Boetius saith that this trespasse was amended by fine of twentie thousand pounds sterling and that the erledome of Huntingdon Cumberland and Northumberland were deliuered as morgage into the hands of king Henrie vntill other ten thousand pounds sterling should be to him paid which is so farre from truth as Hector was while he liued from well meaning to our countrie But if we grant that it is true yet prooueth he not that the monie was paid nor the land otherwise redéemed or euer after came to anie Scotish kings hands And thus it appeareth that the earledome of Huntingdon was neuer occasion of the homages of the Scotish kings to the kings of England either before this time or after This was doone 1175. Moreouer I read this note hereof gathered out of Robertus Montanus or Montensis that liued in those daies and was as I take it confessor to king Henrie The king of Scots dooth homage to king Henrie for the kingdome of Scotland and is sent home againe his bishops also did promise to doo the like to the archbishop of Yorke and to acknowledge themselues to be of his prouince and iurisdiction By vertue also of this composition the said Robert saith that Rex Angliae dabat honores episcopatus abbatias alias dignitates in Scotia vel saltem eius consilio dabantur that is The king of England gaue honors bishopriks abbatships and other dignities in Scotland or at the leastwise they were not giuen without his aduise and counsell At this time Alexander bishop of Rome supposed to haue generall iurisdiction ecclesiasticall through christendome established the whole cleargie of Scotland according to the old lawes vnder the iurisdiction of the archbishop of Yorke In the yeare of our Lord 1185 in the moneth of August at Cairleill Rouland Talmant lord of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie with all that held of him In the two and twentith yeare of the reigne of king Henrie the second Gilbert sonne of Ferguse prince of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie and left Dunecan his sonne in hostage for conseruation of his peace Richard surnamed Coeur de Lion because of his stoutnesse and sonne of this Henrie was next king of England to whome the same William king of Scots did homage at Canturburie for the whole kingdome of Scotland This king Richard was taken prisoner by the duke of Ostrich for whose redemption the whole realme was taxed at great summes of monie vnto the which this William king of Scots as a subiect was contributorie and paied two thousand markes sterling In the yeare of our Lord 1199 Iohn king of England sent to William king of Scots to come and doo his homage which William came to Lincolne in the moneth of December the same yeare and did his homage vpon an hill in the presence of Hubert archbishop of Canturburie and of all the people there assembled and therevnto tooke his oth and was sworne vpon the crosse of the said Hubert also he granted by his charter confirmed that he should haue the mariage of Alexander his sonne as his liegeman alwaies to hold of the king of England promising moreouer that he the said king William and his sonne Alexander should keepe and hold faith and allegiance to Henrie sonne of the said king Iohn as to their chiefe lord against all maner of men that might liue and die Also whereas William king of Scots had put Iohn bishop of saint Andrew out of his bishoprike pope Clement wrote to Henrie king of England that he should mooue and induce the same William and if néed required by his roiall power and prerogatiue ouer that nation to compell him to leaue his rancor against the said bishop and suffer him to haue and occupie his said bishoprike againe In the yeare of our Lord 1216 and fiue twentith of the reigne of Henrie sonne to king Iohn the same Henrie and the quéene were at Yorke at the feast of Christmasse for the solemnization of a marriage made in the feast of saint Stephan the martyr the same yeare betwéene Alexander king of Scots and Margaret the kings daughter and there the said Alexander did homage to Henrie king of England for all the realme of Scotland In buls of diuerse popes were admonitions giuen to the kings of Scots as appeareth by that of Gregorie the fift and Clement his successor that they should obserue and trulie kéepe all such appointments as had béene made betwéene the kings of England and Scotland And that the kings of Scotland should still hold the realme of Scotland of the kings of England vpon paine of cursse and interdiction After the death of Alexander king of Scots Alexander his sonne
made their letters patents sealed with their seales and then the king of England made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of Scotland Hugh of Cressingham treasuror and William Ormesbie iustice of Scotland and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London and Iohn Comin and the earle Badenauth the earle of Bohan and other lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent And after that in the yeare of our Lord 1297 at the feast of Christmas the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots although he had committed him to ward and said that he would burne or destroie their castels townes and lands if he were not recompensed for his costs and damages susteined in the warres but king Iohn and the other that were in ward answered that they had nothing sith their liues their deaths and goods were in his hands The king vpon that answer mooued with pitie granted them their liues so that they would doo their homage and make their oth solemnelie at the high altar in the church of the abbeie of Westminster vpon the eucharist that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith obedience and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings of England for euer And where the said king of Scots saw the kings banner of England displaied he and all his power should draw therevnto And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud Finallie the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and his lords suffered them to depart But they went into Scotland alwaie imagining notwithstanding this their submission how they might oppresse king Edward and disturbe his realme The Scots sent also to the king of France for succour and helpe who sent them ships to Berwike furnished with men of armes the king of England then being in Flanders In the yeare of our Lord 1298 the king went into Scotland with a great host and the Scots also assembled in great number but the king fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie where were slaine thréescore thousand Scots Willain Walleis that was their capteine fled who being taken afterward was hanged drawen quartered at London for his trespasses After this the Scots rebelled againe and all the lords of Scotland chose Robert Bruse to be king except onelie Iohn Commin earle of Carrike who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the king of England Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise and then was crowned at Schone abbeie Herevpon the king of England assembled a great hoast and rode through all Scotland discomfited Robert Bruse slue eight thousand Scots tooke the most part of all the lords of Scotland putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were forsworne Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward was next king of England who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland peaceablie dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his father vntill toward the later end of his reigne about which time this Robert Bruse conspired against him and with the helpe of a few forsworne Scots forswore himselfe king of Scots Herevpon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon him about the feast of Marie Magdalene the said Bruse and his partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce that he had established betwixt them But being infortunate in his first warres against him he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to proclame himselfe king of Scots and neuerthelesse held foorth his warres against Bruse before the ending of which he died as I read Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of England at the age of fifteene yeares in whose minoritie the Scots practised with Isabell mother to this Edward and with Roger Mortimer earle of the March to haue their homages released whose good will therein they obteined so that for the same release they should paie to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling in three yeares next following that is to saie ten thousand pounds starling yeerelie But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would not by parlement consent vnto it their king being within age the same release procéeded not albeit the Scots ceased not their practises with this quéene and earle But before those thrée yeares in which their menie if the bargaine had taken place should haue béene paied were expired our king Edward inuaded Scotland and ceassed not the warre vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse then by their election king of Scotland absolutelie submitted himselfe vntohim But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of the quéene and the earle of March married Iane the sister of this king Edward he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister was contented to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse and to the heires that should be be gotten of the bodie of the said Iane sauing the reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne children wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented and therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland to him Howbeit shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée and therevpon not onelie rebelled in Scotland but also inuaded England whilest king Edward was occupied about his wars in France But this Dauid was not onelie expelled England in the end but also thinking no place a sufficient defense to his vntruth of his owne accord fled out of Scotland whereby the countries of Annandale Gallowaie Mars Teuidale Twedale and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands hands and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockbuâ—nes path Sowtrie hedge Which when this Dauid went about to recouer againe his power was discomfited and himselfe by a few Englishmen taken brought into England where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares after his said apprehension During this time king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie and then at the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister wife of this Dauid he was contented once againe to restore him to the kingdome of Scotland Wherevpon it was concluded that for this rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling and there to destroie all his holdes and fortresses standing against the English borders and further assure the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke of heire of his owne bodie all which things he did accordinglie And for the better assurance of his obeisance also he afterward deliuered into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this behalfe as his pledges This is the effect of the historie of Dauid touching his delings Now let vs sée what was doone
by Edward Balioll wherof our chronicles doo report that in the yéere of our Lord 1326 Edward the third king of England was crowned at Westminster and in the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the kingdome of Scotland came in and claimed it as due to him Sundrie lords and gentlemen also which had title to diuerse lands there either by themselues or by their wiues did the like Wherevpon the said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea and landing at Kinghorns with 3000 Englishmen discomfited 10000 Scots and flue 1200 and then went foorth to Dunfermeline where the Scots assembled against them with 40000 men and in the feast of saint Laurence at a place called Gastmore or otherwise Gladmore were slaine fiue earls thirtéene barons a hundred and thrée score knights two thousand men of armes and manie other in all fortie thousand and there were staine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie if the number be not corrupted In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward he assembled a great hoast and came to Berwike vpon Twéed and laid siege therto To him also came Edward Balioll king of Scots with a great power to strengthen aid him against the Scots who came out of Scotland in foure batels well armed araied Edward king of England and Edward king of Scots apparrelled their people either of them in foure battels and vpon Halidon hill beside Berwike met these two hoasts and there were discomfited of the Scots fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred whereof were slaine eight earles a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen This victorie doone the king returned to Berwike then the towne with the castell were yéelded vp vnto him In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward of England Edward Balioll king of Scots came to Newcastell vpon Tine and did homage for all the realme of Scotland In the yeare of our Lord 1346 Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the king of France rebelled and came into England with a great hoast vnto Neuils crosse but the archbishop of Yorke with diuerse temporall men fought with him and the said king of Scots was taken and William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought to London and manie other lords slaine which with Dauid did homage to Edward king of England And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne and the yeare of our Lord 1355 the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke but not the castell Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast and anon the towne was yéelded vp without anie resistance Edward Balioll considering that God did so manie maruellous and gratious things for king Edward at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough by his letters patents And anon after the king of England in presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall let crowne himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland ordeined all things to his intent and so came ouer into England Richard the sonne of Edward called the Blacke prince sonne of this king Edward was next king of England who for that the said Iane the wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of Scotland made foorthwith war against them wherein he burnt Edenbrough spoiled all their countrie tooke all their holds held continuallie war against them vntill his death which was Anno Dom. 1389. Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England he continued these warres begun against them by king Richard and ceassed not vntill Robert king of Scots the third of that name resigned his crowne by appointment of this king Henrie and deliuered his sonne Iames being then of the age of nine yeares into his hands to remaine at his custodie wardship and disposition as of his superiour lord according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor All this was doone Anno Dom. 1404 which was within fiue yeares after the death of king Richard This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them fouretéene yeares Henrie the fift of that name sonne to this king Henrie the fourth was next king of England He made warres against the French king in all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him as vpon his superiour lord with a conuenient number of Scots notwithstanding their league with France But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares whereby the homage of this Iames their king hauing not fullie accomplished the age of one twentie yeares was by reason and law respited Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster as to his dutie apperteined Henrie the sixt the sonne of this Henrie the fift was next king of England to whome the seigniorie of Scotland custodie of this Iames by right law and reason descended married the same Iames king of Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset at saint Marie ouer Ise in Southwarke and tooke for the value of this mariage the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling This Iames king of Scots at his full age did homage to the same king Henrie the sixt for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore in the moneth of Ianuarie Since which time vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is albeit this realme hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles in which vnmeet time neither law nor reason admit prescription to the preiudice of anie right yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England by preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to the same superioritie ouer them After whose death vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne lord king Henrie the eight excéeded not the number of seauen and twentie yeares about which time the impediment of our claime of the Scots part chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so continued the space of one and twentie yeares And like as his minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make homage so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of this realme to demand anie so that the whole time of intermission of our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight is deduced vnto the number of thirteene yeares And thus much for this matter Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots Chap. 23. HAuing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England vnto the Scotish kingdome I haue now thought good to adde here vnto the description of two walles that were in times past limits vnto both the said regions and therefore to
domini papae cognoscetis non tepidè non lentè debitum finem imponatis ne tam nobilis ecclesia sub occasione huiusmodi spiritualium quod absit temporalium detrimentum patiatur Ipsius námque industria credimus quòd antiqua relligio formadisciplinae grauitas habitus in ecclesia vestra reparari si quae fuerint ipsius contentiones ex pastoris absentia Dei gratia cooperante eodem praesente poterint reformari Dat. c. Hereby you sée how king Stephan was dealt withall And albeit the archbishop of Canturburie is not openlie to be touched herewith yet it is not to be doubted but he was a dooer in it so far as might tend to the maintenance of the right and prerogatiue of holie church And euen no lesse vnquietnesse had another of our princes with Iohn of Arundell who fled to Rome for feare of his head and caused the pope to write an ambitious and contumelious letter vnto his fouereigne about his restitution But when by the kings letters yet extant beginning thus Thomas proditionis non expers nostrae regiae maiestati insidias fabricauit the pope vnderstood the botome of the matter he was contented that Thomas should be depriued and another archbishop chosen in his sted Neither did this pride state at archbishops and bishops but descended lower euen to the rake-helles of the clergie and puddels of all vngodlinesse For beside the iniurie receiued of their superiors how was K. Iohn dealt withall by the vile Cistertians at Lincolne in the second of his reigne Certes when he had vpon iust occasion conceiued some grudge against them for their ambitious demeanor and vpon deniall to paie such summes of moneie as were allotted vnto them he had caused seizure to be made of such horsses swine neate and other things of theirs as were mainteined in his forrests They denounced him as fast amongst themselues with bell booke and candle to be accurssed and excommunicated Therevnto they so handled the matter with the pope and their friends that the kings was faine to yéeld to their good graces insomuch that a meeting for pacification was appointed betwéene them at Lincolne by meanes of the present archbishop of Canturburie who went oft betweene him and the Cistertian commissioners before the matter could be finished In the end the king himselfe came also vnto the said commissioners as they sat in their chapiter house and there with teares fell downe at their feet crauing pardon for his trespasses against them and heartilie requiring that they would from thencefoorth commend him and his realme in their praiers vnto the protection of the almightie and receiue him into their fraternitie promising moreouer full satisfaction of their damages susteined and to build an house of their order in whatsoeuer place of England it should please them to assigne And this he confirmed by charter bearing date the seauen and twentith of Nouember after the Scotish king was returned into Scotland departed from the king Whereby and by other the like as betweene Iohn Stratford and Edward the third c a man may easilie conceiue how proud the cleargie-men haue beene in former times as wholie presuming vpon the primassie of their pope More matter could I alledge of these and the like brotles not to be found among our common historiographers howbeit to seruing the same vnto places more conuenient I will ceasse to speake of them at this time and go forward with such other things as my purpose is to speake of At the first therefore there was like and equall authoritie in both our archbishops but as he of Canturburie hath long since obteined the prerogatiue aboue Yorke although I saie not without great trouble sute some bloudshed contention so the archbishop of Yorke is neuerthelesse written printate of England as one contenting himselfe with a péece of a title at the least when all could not be gotten And as he of Canturburie crowneth the king so this of Yorke dooth the like to the quéene whose perpetuall chapleine he is hath beene from time to time since the determination of this controuersie as writers doo report The first also hath vnder his iurisdiction to the number of one and twentie inferiour bishops the other hath onlie foure by reason that the churches of Scotland are now remooued from his obedience vnto an archbishop of their owne whereby the greatnesse and circuit of the iurisdiction of Yorke is not a little diminished In like sort each of these seauen and twentie sées haue their cathedrall churches wherein the deanes a calling not knowne in England before the conquest doo beare the chéefe rule being men especiallie chosen to that vocation both for their learning and godlinesse so néere as can be possible These cathedrall churches haue in like maner other dignities and canonries still remaining vnto them as héeretofore vnder the popish regiment Howbeit those that are chosen to the same are no idle and vnprofitable persons as in times past they haue béene when most of these liuings were either furnished with strangers especiallie out of Italie boies or such idiots as had least skill of all in discharging of those functions wherevnto they were called by vertue of these stipends but such as by preaching and teaching can and doo learnedlie set foorth the glorie of God and further the ouerthrow of antichrist to the vttermost of their powers These churches are called cathedrall bicause the bishops dwell or lie néere vnto the same as bound to keepe continuall residence within their iurisdictions for the better ouersight and gouernance of the same the word being deriued A cathedra that is to saie a chaire or seat where he resteth and for the most part abideth At the first there was but one church in euerie iurisdiction wherinto no man entred to praie but with some oblation or other toward the maintenance of the pastor For as it was reputed an infamie to passe by anie of them without visitation so it was a no lesse reproch to appeare emptie before the Lord. And for this occasion also they were builded verie huge and great for otherwise they were not capable of such multitudes as came dailie vnto them to heare the word and receiue the sacraments But as the number of christians increased so first monasteries then finallie parish churches were builded in euerie iurisdiction from whence I take our deanerie churches to haue their originall now called mother churches and their incumbents archpréests the rest being added since the conquest either by the lords of euerie towne or zealous men loth to trauell farre and willing to haue some ease by building them neere hand Unto these deanerie churches also the cleargie in old time of the same deanrie were appointed to repaire at sundrie seasons there to receiue wholesome ordinances and to consult vpon the necessarie affaires of the whole iurisdiction if necessitie so required and some image hereof is yet to be seene in the north parts
Clare hall Richard Badow chancellor of Cambridge 1459 13 Catharine hall Robert Woodlarke doctor of diuinitie 1519 14 Magdalen college Edw. duke of Buckingham Thom. lord Awdlie 1585 15 Emanuell college Sir Water Mildmaie c. The description of England Of colleges in Oxford Yeares Colleges  Founders 1539 1 Christes church by King Henrie 8. 1459 2 Magdalen college William Wainflet first fellow of Merton college then scholer at Winchester and afterward bishop there 1375 3 New college William Wickham bishop of Winchester 1276 4 Merton college Walter Merton bishop of Rochester 1437 5 All soules college Henrie Chicheleie archbishop of Canturburie 1516 6 Corpus Christi college Richard Fox bishop of Winchester 1430 7 Lincolne college Richard Fleming bishop of Lincolne 1323 8 Auriell college Adam Browne almoner to Edward 2. 1340 9 The queenes college R. Eglesfeld chapleine to Philip queene of England wife to Edward 3. 1263 10 Balioll college Iohn Balioll king of Scotland 1557 11 S. Iohns Sir Thomas White knight 1556 12 Trinitie college Sir Thomas Pope knight 1316 13 Excester college Walter Stapleton bishop of Excester 1513 14 Brasen nose William Smith bishop of Lincolne 873 15 Vniuersitie college William archdeacon of Duresine  16 Glocester college Iohn Gifford who made it a cell for thirteene moonks  17 S. Marie college  18 Iesus college now in hand Hugh ap Rice doctor of the ciuill law There are also in Oxford certeine hostels or hals which may rightwell be called by the names of colleges if it were not that there is more libertie in them than it to be séen in the other I mine opinion the liuers in these are verie like to those that are of Ins in the chancerie their names also are these so farre as I now remember Brodegates Hart hall Magdalen hall Alburne hall Postminster hall S. Marie hall White hall New In. Edmond hall The students also that remaine in them are called hostelers or halliers Hereof it came of late to passe that the right reuerend father in God Thomas late archbishop of Canturburie being brought vp in such an house at Cambridge was of the ignorant sort of Londoners called an hosteler supposing that he had serued with some inholder in the stable and therfore in despite diuerse hanged vp bottles of haie at his gate when he began to preach the gospell wheras in déed he was a gentleman borne of an ancient house in the end a faithfull witnesse of Iesus Christ in whose quarrell he refused not to shed his bloud and yéeld vp his life vnto the furie of his aduersaries Besides these there is mention and record of diuerse other hals or hostels that haue béene there in times past as Beefe hall Mutton hall c whose ruines yet appéere so that if antiquitie be to be iudged by the shew of ancient buildings which is verie plentifull in Oxford to be séene it should be an easie matter to conclude that Oxford is the elder vniuersitie Therin are also manie dwelling houses of stone yet standing that haue béene hals for students of verie antike workemanship beside the old wals of sundrie other whose plots haue béene conuerted into gardens since colleges were erected In London also the houses of students at the Commonlaw are these Sergeants In. Graies In. The Temple Lincolnes In. Dauids In. Staple In. Furniuals In. Cliffords In. Clements In. Lions In. Barnards In. New In. And thus much in generall of our noble vniuersities whose lands some gréedie gripers doo gape wide for and of late haue as I heare propounded sundrie reasons whereby they supposed to haue preuailed in their purposes But who are those that haue attempted this sute other than such as either hate learning pietie and wisedome or else haue spent all their owne and know not otherwise than by incroching vpon other men how to mainteine themselues When such a motion was made by some vnto king Henrie the eight he could answer them in this maner Ah sirha I perceiue the abbeie lands haue fleshed you and set your téeth on edge to aske also those colleges And whereas we had a regard onelie to pull downe sinne by defacing the monasteries you haue a desire also to ouerthrow all goodnesse by subuersion of colleges I tell you sirs that I iudge no land in England better bestowed than that which is giuen to our vniuersities for by their maintenance our realme shall be well gouerned when we be dead and rotten As you loue your welfares therfore follow no more this veine but content your selues with that you haue alreadie or else seeke honest meanes whereby to increase your liuelods for I loue not learning so ill that I will impaire the reuenues of anie one house by a penie whereby it may be vpholden In king Edwards daies likewise the same sute was once againe attempted as I haue heard but in vaine for saith the duke of Summerset among other spéeches tending to that end who also made answer there vnto in the kings presence by his assignation I flerning decaie which of wild men maketh ciuill of blockish and rash persons wise and godlie counsellors of obstinat rebels obedient subiects and of euill men good and godlie christians what shall we looke for else but barbarisme and tumult For when the lands of colleges be gone it shall be hard to saie whose staffe shall stand next the doore for then I doubt not but the state of bishops rich farmers merchants and the nobilitie shall be assailed by such as liue to spend all and thinke that what so euer another man hath is more meet for them and to be at their commandement than for the proper owner that hath sweat and laboured for it In quéene Maries daies the weather was too warme for anie such course to be taken in hand but in the time of our gratious quéene Elizabeth I heare that it was after a sort in talke the third time but without successe as mooued also out of season and so I hope it shall continue for euer For what comfort should it be for anie good man to sée his countrie brought into the estate of the old Gothes Uandals who made lawes against learning and would not suffer anie skilfull man to come into their councell house by meanes whereof those people became sauage tyrants and mercilesse helhounds till they restored learning againe and thereby fell to ciuilitie Of the partition of England into shires and counties Chap. 4. IN reding of ancient writers as Caesar Tacitus and others we find mention of sundrie regions to haue béene sometime in this Iland as the Nouantae Selgouae Dannonij Gadeni Oradeni Epdij Cerones Carnonacae Careni Cornabij Caledonij Decantae Logi Mertae Vacomagi Venicontes Texali or Polij Denani Elgoui Brigantes Parisi Ordouici aliàs Ordoluci Cornauij Coritaui Catieuchlani Simeni Trinouantes Demetae Cangi Silures Dobuni Atterbatij Cantij Regni Belgae Durotriges Dumnonij Giruij Murotriges Seueriani Iceni Tegenes Casij Caenimagni Segontiaci
Valuasor is now growne out of vse wherefore it sufficeth to haue said thus much of that function Knights be not borne neither is anie man a knight by succession no not the king or prince but they are made either before the battell to incourage them the more to aduenture trie their manhood or after the battell ended as an aduancement for their courage and prowesse alreadie shewed then are they called Milites or out of the warres for some great seruice doone or for the singular vertues which doo appeare in them and then are they named Equites aurati as common custome intendeth They are made either by the king himselfe or by his commission and roiall authoritie giuen for the same purpose or by his lieutenant in the warres This order seemeth to answer in part to that which the Romans called Equitum Romanorum For as Equites Romani were chosen Ex censu that is according to their substance and riches so be knights in England most commonlie according to their yearelie reuenues or aboundance of riches wherewith to mainteine their estates Yet all that had Equestrem censum were not chosen to be knights and no more be all made knights in England that may spend a knights lands but they onelie whome the prince will honour Sometime diuerse ancient gentlemen burgesses and lawiers are called vnto knighthood by the prince and neuerthelesse refuse to take that state vpon them for which they are of custome punished by a fine that redoundeth vnto his cofers and to saie truth is oftentimes more profitable vnto him than otherwise their seruice should be if they did yeeld vnto knighthood And this also is a cause wherfore there be manie in England able to dispend a knights liuing which neuer come vnto that countenance and by their owne consents The number of the knights in Rome was also vncerteine and so is it of knights likewise with vs as at the pleasure of the prince And whereas the Equites Romani had Equum publicum of custome bestowed vpon them the knights of England haue not so but beare their owne charges in that also as in other kind of furniture as armorie méet for their defense and seruice This neuerthelesse is certeine that who so may dispend 40 pounds by the yeare of frée land either at the coronation of the king or mariage of his daughter or time of his dubbing may be inforced vnto the taking of that degrée or otherwise paie the reuenues of his land for one yeare which is onelie fortie pounds by an old proportion and so for a time be acquited of that title We name him knight in English that the French calleth Cheualier and the Latins Equitem or Equestris ordinis virum And when any man is made a knight he knéeling downe is striken of the king or his substitute with his sword naked vpon the backe or shoulder the prince c saieng Soyes cheualier au nom de Dieu And when he riseth vp the king saith Aduances bon cheualier This is the maner of dubbing knights at this present and the tearme dubbing is the old tearme for that purpose and not creation howbeit in our time the word making is most in vse among the common sort At the coronation of a king or queene there be other knights made with longer and more curious ceremonies called knights of the bath But how soeuer one be dubbed or made knight his wife is by and by called madame or ladie so well as the barons wife he himselfe hauing added to his name in common appellation this syllable Sir which is the title whereby we call our knights in England His wife also of courtesie so long as she liueth is called my ladie although she happen to marie with a gentleman or man of meane calling albeit that by the coÌ„mon law she hath no such prerogatiue If hir first husband also be of better birth than hir second though this later likewise be a knight yet in that she pretendeth a priuilege to loose no honor through courtesie yéelded to hir sex she will be named after the most honorable or worshipfull of both which is not séene elsewhere The other order of knighthood in England and the most honorable is that of the garter instituted by king Edward the third who after he had gained manie notable victories taken king Iohn of France and king Iames of Scotland and kept them both prisoners in the Tower of London at one time expelled king Henrie of Castile the bastard out of his realme and restored Don Petro vnto it by the helpe of the prince of Wales and duke of Aquitaine his eldest sonne called the Blacke prince he then inuented this societie of honour and made a choise out of his owne realme and dominions and throughout all christendome of the best most excellent and renowmed persons in all vertues and honour and adorned them with that title to be knights of his order giuing them a garter garnished with gold and pretious stones to â—â—eare 〈◊〉 on the left leg onlie also a kirtic gowne cloke chaperon collaâ— and other solemne and magnifiâ—â—â— apparell both of stuffe and fashion exquisite hereâ—call to weare at high feasts as to so high and princelie an order apperteineth Of this companie also he and his successors kings and queenes of England be the souereignes and the rest by certeine statutes and lawes amongst themselues be taken as brethren and fellowes in that order to the number of six and twentie as I find in a certeine treatise written of the same an example whereof I haue here inserted word for word as it was deliuered vnto me beginning after this maner I might at this present make a long tractatioâ— of the round table and estate of the knights thereof erected sometimes by Arthur the great monarch of this Iland and therevnto intreat of the number of his knights and ceremonies belonging to the order but I thinke in so dooing that I should rather set downe the latter inuentions of other men than a true description of such ancient actions as were performed in deed I could furthermore with more facilitie describe the roialtie of Charles the great his twelue péeres with their solemne rites and vsages but vnto this also I haue no great deuotion considering the truth hereof is now so stained with errours and fables inserted into the same by the lewd religious sort that except a man should professe to lie with them for companie there is little sound knowledge to be gathered hereof worthie the remembrance In like maner diuerse aswell subiects as princes haue attempted to restore againe a round table in this land as for example Roger lord Mortimer at Killingworth but such were the excesiue charges apperteining therevnto as they did make allowance and so great molestation dailie insued therevpon beside the bréeding of sundrie quarrels among the knights and such as resorted hitherto from forreine countries as it
Glocester and there buried within the monasterie of S. Peter which hir husband and she in their life time had builded and translated thither the bones of saint Oswill from Bardona The same monasterie was after destroied by Danes But Aldredus the archbishop of Yorke who was also bishop of Worcester repared an other in the same citie that was after the chiefe abbeie there Finallie in memorie of the said Elfleds magnanimitie and valorous mind this epitaph was fixed on hir toome O Elfleda potens ô terror virgo virorum O Elfleda potens nomine digna viri Te quóque splendidior fecit natura puellam Te probitas fecit nomen habere viri Te mutare decet sed solùm nomina sexus Tu regina potens réxque trophea parans Iam nec Caesareos tantùm mirere triumphos Caesare splendidior virgo virago vale O puissant Elfled ô thou maid of men the dread and feare O puissant Elfled woorthie maid the name of man to beare A noble nature hath thee made a maiden mild to bee Thy vertue also hath procurde a manlie name to thee It dooth but onelie thee become of sex to change the name A puissant queene a king art thou preparing trophes of fame Now maruell not so much at Caesars triumphs trim to vieu O manlike maiden more renowmd than Caesar was a dieu After the deceasse of Elfleda king Edward tooke the dominion of Mercia as before we haue said into his owne hands and so disherited his néece Alfwen or Elswen the daughter of Elfleda taking hir awaie with him into the countrie of Westsaxons By this meanes he so amplified the bounds of his kingdome that he had the most part of all this Iland of Britaine at his commandement for the kings of the Welshmen namelie the king of Stretcled and of the Scots acknowledging him to be their chiefe souereigne lord and the Danes in Northumberland were kept so short that they durst attempt nothing against him in his latter daies so that he had time to applie the building and reparing of cities townes and castels wherein he so much delighted He builded a new towne at Notingham on the southside of Trent and made a bridge ouer that riuer betwixt the old towne and the new He also repared Manchester beyond the riuer of Mercia in Lancashire accounted as then in the south end of Northumberland and he built a towne of ancient writers called Thilwall neere to the same riuer of Mercia and placed therein a garrison of souldiers diuerse other townes and castels he built as two at Buckingham on either side the water of Ouse as before is shewed and also one at the mouth of the riuer of Auon He likewise built or new repared the townes of Tocetor and Wigmore with diuerse other as one at Glademuth about the last yéere of his reigne Some also he destroied which séemed to serue the enimies turne for harborough as a castell at Temnesford which the Danes builded and fortified At length after that this noble prince king Edward had reigned somewhat aboue the tearme of 23 yéeres he was taken out of this life at Faringdon his bodie was conueied from thence vnto Wincheter and there buried in the new abâ—eie He had thrée wiues or as some haue written but two affirming that Edgiua was not his wife but his concuâ—ine of whome he begat his eldest sonne Adelstan who succéeded him in the kingdome This Edgiua as hath béene reported dreamed on a time that there rose a moone out of hir bellie which with the bright shine thereof gaue light ouer all England and telling hir dreame to an ancient gentlewoman who coniecturing by the dreame that which followed tooke care of hir and caused hir to be brought vp in good manners and like a gentlewoman though she were borne but of base parentage Heerevpon when she came to ripe yéeres king Edward by chance comming to the place where she was remaining vpon the first sight was streight rauished with hir beautie which is déed excelled that she could not rest till he had his pleasure of hir and so begot of hir the foresaid Adelstan by hir he had also a daughter that was maried vnto Sithrike a Dane and K. of Northumberland The Scotish writers name hir Beatrice but our writers name hir Editha His second or rather his first wife if he were not maried to Eguina mother to Adelstan was called Elfleda or Elfrida daughter to one earle Ethelme by whom he had issue to wit two sonnes Ethelward and Edwin which immediatlie departed this life after their father and six daughters Elfleda Edgiua Ethelhilda Ethilda Edgitha and Elfgiua Elfleda became a nun and Ethelhâ—lda also liued in perpetuall virginitie but yet in a laie habit Edgitha was maried to Charles king of France surnamed Simplex And Ethilda by helpe of hir brother Adelstan was bestowed vpon Hugh sonne to Robert earle of Paris for hir singular beautie most highlie estéemed sith nature in hir had shewed as it were hir whole cunning in perfecting hir with all gifts and properties of a comelie personage Edgiua and Elgiua were sent by their brother Adelstan into Germanie vnto the emperor Henrie who bestowed one of them vpon his sonne Otho that was after emperor the first of that name and the other vpon a duke inhabiting about the Alpes by his last wife named Edgiua he had also two sonnes Edmund Eldred the which both reigned after their brother Adelstan successiuelie Also he had by hir two daughters Edburge that was made a nun and Edgiue a ladie of excellent beautie whom hir brother Adelstan gaue in mariage vnto Lewes king of Aquitaine Whilest this land was in continuall trouble of warres against the Danes as before is touched small regard was had to the state of the church in somuch that the whole countrie of the Westsaxons by the space of seuen yéeres togither in the daies of this king Edward remained without anie bishop to take order in matters apperteining to the church Wherevpon the pope had accurssed the English people bicause they suffred the bishops sées to be vacant so long a time King Edward to auoid the cursse assembled a prouinciall councell 905 in the which the archbishop of Canturburie Pleimond was president Wherein it was ordeined that whereas the prouince of Westsaxons in times past had but two bishops now it should be diuided into fiue diocesses euerie of them to haue a peculiar bishop When all things were ordered and concluded in this synod as was thought requisite the archbishop was sent to Rome with rich presents to appease the popes displeasure When the pope had heard what order the king had taken he was contented therewith And so the archbishop returned into his countrie and in one day at Canturburie ordeined seuen bishops as fiue to the prouince of Westsaxons that is to say Fridestane to the sée of Winchester Adelstan to S. Geâ—man
For by account of their writers king Malcolme began not his reigne till after the deceasse of king Adelstan who departed this life in the yeare 940. And Malcolme succéeded Constantine the third in the yeare 944 which was about the third yeare of king Edmunds reigne and after Malcolme that reigned 15 yeares succeeded Indulfe in the yeare 959. The like discordance precedeth and followeth in their writers as to the diligent reader in conferring their chronicles with ours manifestlie appeareth We therefore to satisfie the desirous to vnderstand and sée the diuersitie of writers haue for the more part in their chronicles left the same as we found it But now to the other dooings of king Edmund the third in the yeare 944 which was about it is recorded that he ordeined diuers good and wholsome lawes verie profitable and necessarie for the commonwealth which lawes with diuers other of like antiquitie are forgot and blotted out by rust of time the consumer of things woorthie of long remembrance as saith Polydor but sithens his time they haue béene recouered for the more part by maister William Lambert turned into Latine were imprinted by Iohn Day in the yeare 1568 as before I haue said Finallie this prince king Edmund after he had reigned sixe yeares and a halfe he came to his end by great miisfortune For as some say it chanced that espieng where one of his seruants was in danger to be slaine amongest his enimies that were about him with drawen swords as he stepped in to haue holpen his seruant he was slaine at a place called Pulcher church or as other haue Michelsbourgh Other say that kéeping a great feast at the aforesaid place on the day of saint Augustine the Englishas before I haue said Finallie this prince king apostle which is the 26 of Maie and as that yeare came about it fell on the tuesday as he was set at the table he espied where a common robber was placed neere vnto him whome sometime he had banished the land and now being returned without licence he presumed to come into the kings presence wherewith the king was so moued with high disdaine that he suddenlie arose from the table and flew vpon the theefe and catching him by the heare of the head threw him vnder his féet wherewithas before I haue said Finallie this prince king the théefe hauing fast hold on the king brought him downe vpon him also and with his knife stroke him into the bellie in such wise that the kings bowels fell out of his chest and there presentlie died The theefe was hewen in péeces by the kings seruants but yet he slue and hurt diuers before they could dispatch him This chance was lamentable namelie to the English people which by the ouertimelie death of their king in whome appeared manie euident tokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they had conceiued of great wealth to increase by his prudent and most princelie gouernement His bodie was buried at Glastenburie where Dunstane was then abbat There be that write that the death of king Edmund was signified aforehand to Dunstane who about the same time attending vpon the same king as he remooued from one place to an other chanced to accompanie himselfe with a noble man one duke Elstane and as they rode togither behold suddenlietokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they Dunstane saw in the waie before him where the kings musicians rode the diuell running and leaping amongst the same musicians after a reioising maner whome after he had beheld a good while he said to the duke Is it possible that you may see that which I sée The duke answered that he saw nothing otherwise than he ought to sée Then said Dunstane Blesse your eies with the signe of the crosse and trie whether you can see that I sée And when he had doone as Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in likenesse of a little short euill fauoured Aethiopian dansing and leaping whereby they gathered that some euill hap was towards some of the companie but when they had crossed and blessed them the foule spirit vanished out of their sight Now after they had talked of this vision and made an end of their talke touching the same the duke required of Dunstane to interpret a dreame which he had of late in sléepe and that was this He thought that he saw in a vision the king with all his nobls sitas Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in in his dining chamber at meate and as they were there making merrie togither the king chanced to fall into a dead sléepe and all the noble men and those of his councell that were about him were changed into robucks and goats Dunstane quicklie declared that this dreame signified the kings death and the changing of the nobles into dum and insensible beasts betokened that the princes gouernors of the realme should decline from the waie of truth and wander as foolish beasts without a guide to rule them Also the night after this talke when the king was set at supper Dunstane saw the same spirit or some other walke vp and downe amongst them that waited at the table and within thrée daies after the king was slaine as before ye haue heard Edred succedeth his brother Edmund in the realme of England the Northumbers rebell against him they and the Scots sweare to be his true subiects they breake their oth and ioine with Aulafe the Dane who returneth into Northumberland and is made king thereof the people expell him and erect Hericius in his roome king Edred taketh reuenge on the Northumbers for their disloialtie the rereward of his armie is assalted by an host of his enimies issuing out of Yorke the Northumbers submit themselues and put awaie Hericius their king Wolstane archbishop of Yorke punished for his disloialtie whereto Edred applied himselfe afterin the realme of England the Northumbers the appeasing of ciuill tumults his death and buriall a special signe of Edreds loue to Dunstane abbat of Glastenburie his practise of cousenage touching king Edreds treasure The xxij Chapter EDred the brother of Edmund and sonne to Edward the elder and to Edgiue his last wife began his reigne ouer the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 946 or as other say 997 which was in the twelfe yéere of the emperor Otho the first and in the 21 yéere of the reigne of Lewes K. of France about the third or fourth yéere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was crowned and annointed the 16 day of August by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie at Kingstone vpon Thames In the first yéere oflast wife began his reigne ouer his reigne the Northumbers rebelled against him wherevpon he raised an armie inuaded their countrie and subdued them by force This doone he went forward into Scotland but the Scots without shewing anie resistance
woorthie punishment for within one yéere after he was eaten to death with lice if the historie be true King Edward came to his death after he had reigned thrée yéeres or as other write thrée yéeres and eight moneths ¶ Whatsoeuer hath béene reported by writers of the murther committed on the person of this king Edward sure it is that if he were base begotten as by writers of no meane credit it should appéere he was in déed great occasion vndoubtedlie was giuen vnto quéene Alfred to seeke reuenge for the wrongfull keeping backe of hir son Egelred from his rightfull succession to the crowne but whether that Edward was legitimate or not she might yet haue deuised some other lawfull meane to haue come by hir purpose and not so to haue procured the murther of the yoong prince in such vnlawfull maner For hir dooing therein can neither be woorthilie allowed nor throughlie excused although those that occasioned the mischiefe by aduancing hir stepsonne sonne to an other mans right deserued most blame in this matter Thus farre the sixt booke comprising the first arriuall of the Danes in this land which was in king Britricus his reigne pag. 135 at which time the most miserable state of England tooke beginning THE SEVENTH BOKE of the Historie of England Egelred succeedeth Edward the martyr in the kingdome of England the decaie of the realme in his reigne Dunstane refusing to consecrate him is therevnto inforced Dunstans prophesies of the English people and Egelred their king his slouth and idlenes accompanied with other vices the Danes arriue on the coasts of Kent and make spoile of manie places warre betwixt the king and the bishop of Rochester archbishop Dunstans bitter denunciation against the king because he would not be pacified with the bishop of Rochester without moncie Dunstans parentage his strange trance and what a woonderfull thing he did during the time it lasted his education and bringing vp with what good qualities he was indued an incredible tale of his harpe how he was reuoked from louing and lusting after women whereto he was addicted his terrible dreame of a rough beare what preferments he obteined by his skill in the expounding of dreames The first Chapter IN the former booke was discoursed the troubled state of this land by the manisold and mutinous inuasions of the Danes who though they sought to ingrosse the rule of euerie part and parcell therof in to their hands yet being resisted by the valiantnesse of the gouernors supported with the aid of their people they were disappointed of their expectation and receiued manie a dishonorable or rather reprochfull repulse at their aduersaries hands Much mischiefe doubtlesse they did and more had doone if they had not béene met withall in like measure of extremitie as they offred to the offense and ouerthrow of great multitudes Their first entrance into this land is controuersed among writers some saieng that it was in the daies of king Britricus other some affirming that it was in the time of king Egbert c about which point sith it is a matter of no great moment we count it labour lost to vse manie woords onelie this by the waie is notewoorthie that the Danes had an vnperfect or rather a lame and limping rule in this land so long as the gouernors were watchfull diligent politike at home and warlike abroad But when these kind of kings discontinued and that the raines of the regiment fell into the hands of a pezzant not a puissant prince a man euill qualified dissolute slacke and licentious not regarding the dignitie of his owne person nor fauoring the good estate of the people the Danes who before were coursed from coast to coast and pursued from place to place as more willing to leaue the land than desirous to tarrie in the same tooke occasion of stomach and courage to reenter this I le waxing more bold and confident more desperate and venturous spared no force omitted no opportunitie let slip no aduantage that they might possiblie take to put in practise and fullie to accomplish their long conceiued purpose Now bicause the Danes in the former kings daies were reencountred and that renowmedlie so often as they did encounter and séeking the totall regiment where dispossessed of their partile principalilie which by warlike violence they obteined and for that the Saxons were interessed in the land and these but violent incrochers vnable to keepe that which they came to by constreint we haue thought it conuenient to comprise the troubled estate of that time in the sixt booke the rather for the necessarie consequence of matters then in motion and héere déeme it not amisse at so great and shamefull loosenesse speciallie in a prince ministring hart and courage to the enimie to begin the seuenth booke Wherin is expressed the chiefest time of their flourishing estate in this land if in tumults vprores battels and bloudshed such a kind of estate may possiblie be found For héere the Danes lord it héere they take vpon them like souereignes héere if at anie time they had absolute authoritie they did what they might in the highest degrée as shall be declared in the vnfortunate affaires of vngratious Egelred or Etheldred the sonne of king Edgar and of his last wife quéene Alfred who was ordeined king in place of his brother Edward after the same Edward was dispatched out of the waie and began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 979 which was in the seuenth yéere of the emperor Otho the second in the 24 of Lothaine K. of France and about the second or third yéere of Kenneth the third of that name king of Scotland This Egelred or Etheldred was the 30 in number from Cerdicus he first king of the Westsaxons through his negligent gouernment the state of the commonwealth fell into such decaie as writers doo report that vnder him it may be said how the kingdome was 〈◊〉 to the vttermost point or period of old 〈…〉 age which is the next degrée to the graâ—e For wheras whilest the realme was diuided at the first by the Saxons into sundrie dominions it grew at length as it were increasing from youthfull yeeres to one absolute monarchie which passed vnder the late remembred princes Egbert Adelstane Edgar and others so that in their daies it might be said how it was growne to mans state but now vnder this Egelred through famine pestilence and warres the state thereof was so shaken turned vpside downe and weakened on ech part that rightlie might the season be likened vnto the old broken yéeres of mans life which through féeblenesse is not able to helpe it slefe Dunstane archbishop of Canturburie was thought to haue foreséene this thing and therfore refused to annoint Egelred king which by the murther of his brother should atteine to the gouernment but at length he was compelled vnto it and so he consecrated him at Kingston vpon Thames as the
a triple habergion guilt on their bodies with guilt burgenets on their heads a swoord with guilt hilts girded to their waâ—â—es a battell are after the maner of the Daues on the left shoulder a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left hand a dart in their right hand and thus to conclude they were furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie It hath beene said that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of these brethren and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would disdaine to haue hir thought good to dispatch him that the other taking hir to wife hée might be next heire to the crowne and so at length inioy it as afterwards came to passe Also about that time when the linage of the kings of England was in maner extinct the English people were much carefull as hath béene said about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie that was afterward bishop of Wincester or as some haue written of Worcester studied oftentimes thereon it chanced that he dreamed one night as he slept in his bed that he saw saint Peter consecrate annoint Edward the sonne of Egelred as their remaining in exile in Normandie king of England And as he thought he did demand of saint Peter who should succéed the said Edward Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle Haue thou no care for such matters for the kingdome of England is Gods kingdome Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the state of this realme from time to time how there hath béene euer gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome and to reduce the same to the former dignitie when by anie infortunate mishap it hath beene brought in danger But to returne now to king Hardicnute after he had reigned two yéeres lacking 10 daies as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at Lambeth he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand and so died not without some suspicion of poison This chanced on the 8 of Iune at Lambeth aforesaid where on the same day a mariage was solemnized betwéene the ladie Githa the daughter of a noble man called Osgot Clappa and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan His bodie was buried at Winchester besides his fathers He was of nature verie curteous gentle and liberall speciallie in keeping good chéere in his house so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks wishing that his seruants and all strangers that came to his palace might rather leaue than want It hath béene commonlie told that Englishmen learned of him their excessiue gourmandizing vnmeasurable filling of their panches with meates and drinkes whereby they forgat the vertuous vse of sobrietie so much necessarie to all estates and degrées so profitable for all common-wealths and so commendable both in the sight of God and all good men In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land with the persecution which they had executed against the English nation for the space of 250 yeres more that is to say euer since the tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons at what time they first began to inuade the English coasts Howbeit after others they should séeme to haue ruled here but 207 reckoning from their bringing in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons at which time they first began to inhabit here which was 835 of Christ 387 after the comming of the Saxons and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert ¶ But to let this peece of curiositie passe this land felt that they had a time of arriuall a time of inuading a time of ouerrunning and a time of ouerrunling the inhabitants of this maine continent Wherof manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places sundrie ruines I meane and wastes committed by them vpon the which whensoeuer a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie he can not but enter into a dolefull consideration of former miseries and lamenting the defacements of this I le by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie cannot but wish if he haue but Minimam misericordiae guttam quae maiorest spatioso oceano as one saith and earnestlie desire in his heart that the like may neuer light vpon this land but may be auerted and turned away from all christian kingdomes through his mercie whose wrath by sinne being set on fire is like a consuming flame and the swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens wickednesse shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people wherewith likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp THE EIGHT BOOKE of the Historie of England Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall consent ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his kingdome and to informe him of his election William duke of Normandie accompanieth him Edward is crowned king the subtill ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward to the crowne and betraieng Alfred the Danes expelled and rid out of this land by decree whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds death king Edward marieth the said earles daughter he forbeareth to haue carnall knowledge with hir and why he vseth his mother queene Emma verie hardlie accusations brought against hir she is dispossessed of hir goods and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine to haue the vse of hir bodie she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after a strange sort hir couetousnesse mothers are taught by hir example to loue their children with equalitie hir liberall deuotion to Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse king Edward loued hir after hir purgation why Robert archbishop of Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie The first Chapter IMmediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought and before his corps was committed to buriall his halfe brother Edward sonne of king Egelred begotten of quéene Emma was chosen to be K. of England by the generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme Therevpon where ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie to signifie vnto him his election and to bring him from thence into England in deliuering pledges for more assurance that no fraud nor deceit was ment of the Englishmen but that vpon his comming thither he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction Edward then aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie tooke the sea with a small companie of Normans came into England where he was receiued with great ioy as king of the realme immediatlie after was crowned at Winâ—hester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043
which fell also about the fourth yeare of the emperour Henrie the third surnamed Niger in the 12 yeare of Henrie the first of that name king of France and about the third yeare of Macbeth king of Scotland This Edward the third of that name before the conquest was of nature more méeke and simple than apt for the gouernement of the realme therefore did earle Goodwine not onelie séeke the destruction of his elder brother Alfred but holpe all that he might to aduance this Edward to the crowne in hope to beare great rule in the realme vnder him whome he knew to be soft gentle and easie to be persuaded But whatsoeuer writers doo report hereof sure it is that Edward was the elder brother and not Alfred so that if earle Goodwine did shew his furtherance by his pretended cloake of offering his friendship vnto Alfred to betraie him he did it by king Harolds commandement and yet it may be that he meant to haue vsurped the crowne to him selfe if each point had answered his expectation in the sequele of things as he hoped they would and therfore had not passed if both the brethren had béene in heauen But yet when the world framed contrarie peraduenture to his purpose he did his best to aduance Edward trusting to beare no small rule vnder him being knowen to be a man more appliable to be gouerned by other than to trust to this owne wit and so chieflie by the assistance of earle Goodwine whose authoritie as appeareth was not small within the realme of England in those daies Edward came to atteine the crowne wherevnto the earle of Chester Leofrike also shewed all the furtherance that in him laie Some write which seemeth also to be confimed by the Danish chronicles that king Hardiknought in his life time had receiued this Edward into his court and reteined him still in the same in most honorable wise But for that it may appeare in the abstract of the Danish chronicles what their writers had of this matter recorded we doo here passe ouer referring those that be desirous to know the diuersitie of our writers and theirs vnto the same chronicles where they may find it more at large expressed This in no wise is to be left vnremembred that immediatlie after the death of Hardiknought it was not onelie decreed agreed vpon by the great lords nobles of the realme that no Dane from thenceforth should reigne ouer them but also all men of warre and souldiers of the Danes which laie within anie citie or castell in garrison within the realme of England were then expelled and put out or rather slaine as the Danish writers doo rehearse Amongst other that were banished the ladie Gonild neece to king Swaine by his sister was one being as then a widow and with hir two of hir sonnes which she had then liuing Heming and Turkill were also caused to auoid Some write that Alfred the brother of king Edward came not into the realme till after the death of Hardiknought and that he did helpe to expell the Danes which being doon he was slaine by earle Goodwine and other of his complices But how this may stand considering the circumstances of the time with such things as are written by diuers authors hereof it may well be doubted Neuerthelesse whether earle Goodwine was guiltie to the death of Alfred either at this time or before certeine it is that he so cleared himselfe of that crime vnto king Edward the brother of Alfred that there was none so highlie in fauour with him as earle Goodwine was insomuch that king Edward maried the ladie Editha the daughter of earle Goodwine begotten of his wife Thira that was sister to king Hardiknought and not of his second wife as some haue written Howbeit king Edward neuer had to doo with hir in fleshlie wise But whether he absteined because he had happilie vowed chastitie either of impotencie of nature or for a priuie hate that he bare to hir kin men doubted For it was thought that he estéemed not earle Goodwine so greatlie in his heart as he outwardlie made shew to doo but rather for feare of his puissance dissembled with him least he should otherwise put him selfe in danger both of losse of life and kingdome Howsoeuer it was he vsed his counsell in ordering of things concerning the state of the common wealth and namelie in the hard handling of his mother queene Emma against whome diuers accusations were brought and alledged as first for that she consented to marie with K. Cnute the publike enimie of the realme againe for that she did nothing aid or succour hir sons while they liued in exile but that woorse was contriued to make them away for which cause she was despoiled of all hir goods And because she was defamed to be naught of hir bodie with Alwine or Adwine bishop of Winchester both she and the same bishop were committed to prison within the citie of Winchester as some write Howbeit others affirme that she was strictlie kept in the abbie of Warwell till by way of purging hir selfe after a maruellous manner in passing barefooted ouer certeine hot shares or plough-irons according to the law Ordalium she cleared hir selfe as the world tooke it and was restored to hir first estate and dignitie Hir excessiue couetousnesse without regard had to the poore caused hir also to be euill reported of Againe for that she euer shewed hir selfe to be more naturall to the issue which she had by hir second husband Cnute than to hir children which she had by hir first husband king Egelred as it were declaring how she was affected toward the fathers by the loue borne to the children she lost a great péece of good will at the hands of hir sonnes Alfred and Edward so that now the said Edward inioieng the realme was easilie iuduced to thinke euill of hir and therevpon vsed hir the more vncurteouslie But hir great liberalitie imploied on the church of Winchester which she furnished with maruellous rich iewels and ornaments wan hir great commendation in the world and excused hir partlie in the sight of manie of the infamie imputed to hir for the immoderate filling of hir coffers by all waies and meanes she could deuise Now when she had purged hir selfe as before is mentioned hir sonne king Edward had hir euer after in great honor and reuerence And whereas Robert archbishop of Canturburie had béene sore against hir he was so much abashed now at the matter that he fled into Normandie where he was borne But it should séeme by that which after shal be said in the next chapter that he fled not the realme for this matter but bicause he counselled the king to banish earle Goodwine and also to vse the Englishmen more strictlie than reason was he should Why Robert archbishop of Canturburie queene Emmas heauie friend fled out of England the Normans first
entrance into this countrie dearth by tempests earle Goodwines sonne banished out of this land he returneth in hope of the kings fauour killeth his coosen earle Bearne for his good will and forwardnes to set him in credit againe his flight into Flanders his returne into England the king is pacified with him certeine Danish rouers arriue at Sandwich spoile the coast inrich themselues with the spoiles make sale of their gettings and returne to their countrie the Welshmen with their princes rebelling are subdued king Edward keepeth the seas on Sandwich side in aid of Baldwine earle of Flanders a bloudie fraie in Canturburie betwixt the earle of Bullongne and the townesmen earle Goodwine fauoureth the Kentishmen against the Bullongners why he refuseth to punish the Canturburie men at the kings commandement for breaking the kings peace he setteth the king in a furie his suborned excuse to shift off his comming to the assemblie of lords conuented about the foresaid broile earle Goodwine bandeth himselfe against the king he would haue the strangers deliuered into his hands his request is denied a battell readie to haue bene fought betweene him and the king the tumult is pacified and put to a parlement earle Goodwines retinue forsake him he his sonnes and their wiues take their flight beyond the seas The second Chapter YE must vnderstand that K. Edward brought diuerse Normans ouer with him which in time of his banishment had shewed him great friendship wherefore he now sought to recompense them Amongst other the forenamed Robert of Canturburie was one who before his comming ouer was a moonke in the abbeie of Gemeticum in Normandie and being by the king first aduanced to gouerne the sée of London was after made archbishop of Canturburie and bare great rule vnder the king so that he could not auoid the enuie of diuerse noble man and 〈◊〉 of earle Goodwâ—â—e as shall appeare About the third yeere of king Edwards wigne Osgot Clappa was banished the realme And in the yéere following that is to say in the yeere 1047 there fell a marvellous great snow couering the ground from the beginning of Ianuarâ—e vntill the 17 day of March. Besides this there hapned the same yeere such tempest and lightnings that the corne vpon the earth was burnt vp and blasted by reason whereof there followed a great dearth in England and also death of men cettell About this time Swame the sonne of earle Goodwine was banished the land and fled into Flanders This Swaine kept Edgiua the abbesse of the monasterue of Leoffe and forsaking his wife ment to haue married the foresaid abbesse Within a certeine time after his banishment he returned into England in hope to purchase the kings peace by his fathers meanes and other his friends But vpon some malicious pretense he slue his coosen earle Bearne who was about to labour to the king for his pardon and so then fled againe into Flanders till at length Allered the archbishop of Yorke obteined his pardon and found meanes to reconcile him to the kings fauour In the meane time about the sixt yéere of king Edwards reigne certeine pirats of the Danes arriued in Sandwich hauen and entring the land wasted and spoiled all about the coast There be that write that the Danes had at that time to their leaders two capteins the one named Lother and the other Irling After they had béene at Sandwich and brought from thence great riches of gold and siluer they coasted about vnto the side of Essex and there spoiling the countrie went backe to the sea and sailing into Flanders made sale of their spoiles and booties there and so returned to their countries After this during the reigne of king Edward there chanced no warres neither forren nor ciuill but that the same was either with small slaughter luckilie ended or else without anie notable aduenture changed into peace The Welshmen in déed with their princes Rise and Griffin wrought some trouble but still they were subdued and in the end both the said Rise and Griffin were brought vnto confusion although in the meane time they did much hurt and namelie Griffin who with aid of some Irishmen with whome he was alied about this time entred into the Seuerne sea and tooke preies about the riuer of Wie and after returned without anie battell to him offered About the same time to wit in the yéere 1049 the emperor Henrie the third made warres against Baldwine earle of Flanders and for that he wished to haue the sea stopped that the said earle should not escape by flight that waie foorth he sent to king Edward willing him to kéepe the sea with some number of ships King Edward furnishing a nauie lay with the same at Sandwich and so kept the seas on that side till the emperor had his will of the earle At the same time Swaine sonne of earle Goodwine came into the realme and traitorouslie slue his coosen Bearne as before is said the which trauelled to agrée him with the king Also Gosipat Clappa who had left his wife at Bruges in Flanders comming amongst other of the Danish pirats which had robbed in the coasts of Kent Essex as before ye haue heard receiued his wife and departed backe into Denmarke wiâ—h six ships leauing the residue being 23 behind him About the tenth yéere of king Edwards reigne Eustace earle of Bullongne that was father vnto the valiant Godfrey of Bullongne Baldwin both afterward kings of Hierusalem 〈…〉 England in the moneth of September to 〈◊〉 his brother in law king Edward whose sister named Godâ— he had maried she then being the 〈◊〉 of Guaâ—ter de Maâ—â—â—t He found the king at Glocester and being there 〈◊〉 receiued after he had once dispatched such matters for the which he therefore came he tooke leaue and returned homeward But at Canturburie one of his heâ—â—ngers 〈◊〉 roughlie with one of the citizens about a lodging which he sought to haue rather by force than by in treatance occasioned his owne death Whereof when the erle was aduertised he hasted thither to revenge the slaughter of his seruant and fiue both the citizen which had killed his man and eighteene others The citizens héerewith in a great furie got them to armor and set vpon the earle and his returne of whom they slue twentie persons out of hand wounded a great number of the residue so that the earle scarse might escape with one or two of his men from the fraie with all spéed returned backe to the king presenting gréeuous information against them of Canturburie for their cruell vsing of him not onlie in fleaing of his seruants but also in putting him in danger of his life The king crediting the earle was highlie offended against the citizens and with all spéed sending for earle Goodwine declared vnto him in greeuous wise the rebellious act of them of Canturburie which were
so at length by their diligent trauell the matter was taken vp and the armies being dismissed on both parts earle Goodwine was restored to his former dignitie Herevpon were pledges deliuered on his behalfe that is to say Wilnotus one of his sonnes and Hacun the sonne of Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine These two pledges were sent vnto William duke of Normandie to be kept with him for more assurance of Goodwines loialtie Some write that Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine was not reconciled to the kings fauour at this time but whether he was or not this is reported of him for a truth that after he had attempted sundrie rebellions against king Edward he lastlie also rebelled against his father Goodwine and his brother Harold and became a pirate dishonouring with such manifold robberies as he made on the seas the noble progenie whereof he was descended Finallie vpon remorse of conscience as hath béene thought for murthering of his coosine or as some say his brother erle Bearne he went on pilgrimage to Hierusalem and died by the way of cold which he caught in returning homeward as some write in Licia but others affirme that he fell into the hands of Saracens that were robbers by the high waies and so was murthered of them At what time William duke of Normandie came ouer into England king Edward promiseth to make him his heire to the kingdom and crowne the death of queene Emma earle Goodwine being growne in fauor againe seeketh new reuenges of old grudges causing archbishop Robert and certeine noble Normans his aduersaries to be banished Stigand intrudeth himselfe into archbishop Roberts see his simonie and lacke of learning what maner of men were thought meet to be made bishops in those daies king Edward beginneth to prouide for the good and prosperous state of his kingdome his consideration of lawes made in his predecessours times and abused the lawes of S. Edward vsuallie called the common lawes how whereof and wherevpon institured the death of earle Goodwine being sudden as some say or naturall as others report his vertues and vices his behauiour and his sonnes vpon presumption and will in the time of their authorities his two wiues and children the sudden and dreadfull death of his mother hir selling of the beautifull youth male and female of this land to the Danish people The fourth Chapter THe foresaide William duke of Normandie that after conquered this land during the time of Goodwines outlawrie 〈…〉 to this land with 〈…〉 of men and 〈…〉 receiued of the king 〈…〉 great chéere Now after he had taried a season hereturned into his countrie not without great gifts of iewels and other things which the king most liberallie bestowed vpon him And as some write the king promised him at that time to make him his heire to the realme of England if he chanced to die without issue ¶ Shortlie after or rather somewhat before queene Emma the kings mother died and was buried at Winchester After that earle Goodwine was restored to the kings fauour bicause he knew that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie had beene the chéefe procurer of the kings euill will towards him he found means to weare him out of credit and diuers other specially of the Normans bearing the world in hand that they had sought to trouble the state of the realme to set variance betwixt the king and the lords of the English nation whereas the Normans againe alledged that earle Goodwine and his sonnes abused the kings soft and gentle nature would not sticke to ieast and mocke at his curteous and mild procéedings But howsoeuer the matter went archbishop Robert was glad to depart out of the realme and going to Rome made complaint in the court there of the iniuries that were offred him but in returning through Normandie he died in the abbeie of Gemmeticum where he had bene moonke before his comming into England Diuerse others were compelled to forsake the realme at the same time both spirituall men and temporall as William bishop of London and Ulfe bishop of Lincolne Osberne named Pentecost and his companion Hugh were constreined to surrender their castels and by licence of earle Leosrike withdrew thorough his countrie into Scotland where of king Mackbeth they were honorablie receiued These were Normans for as partlie ye haue heard king Edward brought with him no small number of that nation when he came from thence to receiue the crowne and by them he was altogither ruled to the great offending of his owne naturall subiects the Englishmen namelie earle Goodwine and his sonnes who in those daies for their great possessions and large reuenues were had in no small reputation with the English people After that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed the realme as before ye haue heard Stigand was made archbishop of Canturburie or rather thrust himselfe into that dignitie not being lawfullie called in like manner as he had doone at Winchester for whereas he was first bishop of Shireborne he left that church and tooke vpon him the bishoprike of Winchester by force and now atteining to be archbishop of Canturburie he kept both Winchester and Canturburie in his hand at one instant This Stigand was greatlie infamed for his couetous practises in sale of possessions apperteining to the church He was nothing learned but that want was a common fault amongest the bishops of that age for it was openlie spoken in those daies that he was méet onelie to be a bishop which could vse the pompe of the world voluptuous pleasures rich rament and set himselfe foorth with a iollie retinue of gentlemen and seruants on horssebacke for therein stood the countenance of a bishop as the world then went and not in studie how to haue the people fed with the word of life to the sauing of their soules King Edward now in the twelfth yeare of his reigne hauing brought the state of the realme quite from troubles of warre both by sea and land began to foresée as well for the welth of his subiects as for himselfe being naturallie inclined to wish well to all men He therefore considered how by the manifold lawes which had beene made by Britaines Englishmen and Danes within this land occasion was ministred to manie which measured all things by respect of their owne priuate gaine and profit to peruert iustice and to vse wrongfull dealing in stead of right clouding the same vnder some branch of the lawe naughtilie misconstrued Wherevpon to auoid that mischiefe he picked out a summe of that huge and vnmesurable masse and heape of lawes such as were thought most indifferent and necessarie therewith ordeined a few those most wholesome to be from thenceforth vsed according to whose prescript men might liue in due forme and rightfull order of a ciuill life These lawes were afterwards called the common lawes and also saint Edward his lawes so much esteemed of the
Englishmen that after the conquest when the Normans oftentimes went about to abrogate the same there chanced no small mutinies and rebellions for reteining of those lawes But heere is to be noted that although they were called saint Edwards lawes they were for the more part made by king Edgar but now by king Edward restored after they had bin abrogated for a time by the Danes About this time earle Goodwine died suddenlie as some haue recorded as he sat at table with the king and vpon talke ministred of the death of Alfred the kings brother to excuse himselfe he tooke a peece of bread and did eate it saieng God let me neuer swallow this bread downe into my chest but that I may presentlie be choked therewith if euer I was weetting or consenting vnto Alfreds death and immediatlie therewith he fell downe starke dead Other say that he ended his life at Winchester where being suddenlie surprised with sicknesse as he sat at the table with the king vpon an Easter monday yet he liued till the Thursday following and then died His earledome was giuen vnto his sonne Harold and Harolds earledome which was Oxford was giuen vnto Algar the sonne of Leofrike This Goodwine as he was a man of great power wise hardie and politike so was he ambitious desirous to beare rule and loth that anie other person should passe him in authoritie But yet whether all be true that writers report of his malicious practises to bring himselfe and his sonnes to the chiefe seat of gouernement in the kingdome or that of hatred such slanders were raised of him it may of some perhaps be doubted because that in the daies of king Edward which was a soft and gentle prince he bare great rule and authoritie and so might procure to himselfe euill report for euerie thing that chanced amisse as oftentimes it commeth to passe in such cases where those that haue great dooings in the gouernement of the common wealth are commonlie euill spoken of and that now and then without their guilt But truth it is that Goodwine being in authoritie both in the daies of king Edward and his predecessors did manie things as should appeare by writers more by will than by law and so likewise did his sonnes vpon presumption of the great puissance that they and their father were of within the realme He had to wife Editha the sister of king Cnute of whome he begat thrée sonnes as some write that is to say Harold Biorne Tostie also his daughter Editha whome he found meanes to bestow in mariage vpon K. Edward as before ye haue heard But other write that he had but one son by Cnutes sister the which in riding of a rough horsse was throwen into the riuer of Thames and so drowned His mother also was stricken with a thunderbolt so perished worthilie as is reported for hir naughtie dooings She vsed to buy great numbers of yoong persons and namelie maids that were of anie excellent beautie and personage whome she sent ouer into Denmarke and there sold them to hir most advantage After hir deceasse as the same authors record Goodwine maried another woman by whome he had issue six sonnes Swanus or Swaine Harrold Tostie or Tosto Wilnot Girth and Leofrike of whom further mention is shall be made as places conuenient shall serue thereto Edward earle of Northumberland discomfiteth Mackbeth the vsurper of the Scotish kingdome and placeth Malcolme in the same a controuersie whether Siward were at this discomfiture or no his stout words when he heard that one of his sonnes was slaine in the field bishop Aldred is sent to fetch home Edward the sonne of K. Edmund Ironside into England earle Algar being banished ioineth with the Welshmen against the English and Normans and getteh the victorie Harold the son of earle Goodwine putteth earle Algar his retinue to their shifts by pursute pacification betweene the generals of both armies their hosts Siward earle of Northumberland dieth his giantlike stature his couragious heart at the time of his deceasse why Tostie one of Goodwins sonnes succeeded him in the earledome The fift Chapter ABout the thirteenth yeare of king Edward his reigne as some write or rather about the nineteéenth or twentith yeare as should appeare by the Scotish writers Siward the noble earle of Northumberland with a great power of horssemen went into Scotland and in battell put to flight Mackbeth that had vsurped the crowne of Scotland and that doone placed Malcolme surnamed Camoir the sonne of Duncane sometime king of Scotland in the gouernement of that realme who afterward slue the said Mackbeth and then reigned in quiet Some of our English writers say that this Malcolme was king of Cumberland but other report him to be sonne to the king of Cumberland But héere is to be noted that if Mackbeth reigned till the yeare 1061 and was then slaine by Malcolme earle Siward was not at that battell for as our writers doo testifie he died in the yeare 1055 which was in the yeare next after as the same writers affirme that he vanquished Mackbeth in fight and slue manie thousands of Scots and all those Normans which as ye haue heard were withdrawen into Scotland when they were driuen out of England It is recorded also that in the foresaid battell in which earle Siward vanquished the Scots one of Siwards sonnes chanced to be slaine whereof although the father had good cause to be sorowfull yet when he heard that he died of a wound which he had receiued in fighting stoutlie in the forepart of his bodie and that with his face towards the enimie he greatlie reioised thereat to heare that he died so manfullie But here is to be noted that not now but a little before as Henrie Hunt saith that earle Siward went into Scotland himselfe in person he sent his sonne with an armie to conquere the land whose hap was there to be slaine and when his father heard the newes he demanded whether he receiued the wound whereof he died in the forepart of of the bodie or in the hinder part and when it was told him that he receiued it in the forepart I reioise saith he euen with all my heart for I would not wish either to my sonne nor to my selfe any other kind of death Shortlie after Aldred the bishop of Worcester was sent vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Iron side into England whome king Edward was desirâ—us to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after he came into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Winchester or as an other saith in the church of S. Pauls in London ¶ About the same time K. Edward by euill counsell I wot not vpon what occasion but as it is thought without cause banished Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike wherevpon he got him into
Ireland and there prouiding 18 ships of rouers returned landing in Wales ioined himselfe with Griffin the king or prince of Wales and did much hurt on the borders about Hereford of which place Rafe was then earle that was sonne vnto Goda the sister of K. Edward by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. This earle assembling an armie came forth to giue battell to the enimies appointing the Englishmen contrarie to their manner to fight on horssebacke but being readie on the two twentith of October to giue the onset in a place not past two miles from Hereford he with his Frenchmen and Normans fled and so the rest were discomfited whome the aduersaries pursued and slue to the number of 500 beside such as were hurt and escaped with life Griffin and Algar hauing obteined this victorie entered into the towne of Hereford set the minster on fire slue seuen of the canons that stood to defend the doores or gates of the principall church and finallie spoiled and burned the towne miserablie The king aduertised hereof gathered an armie ouer the which Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine was made generall who followed vpon the enimies that fled before him into Northwales staied not till hauing passed through Stratâ—luid he came to the mountaines of Snowdon where he pitched his field The enimies durst not abide him but got them into Southwales whereof Harold being aduertised left the more part of his armie in Northwales to resist the enimies there with the residue of his people came backe vnto Hereford recouered the towne and caused a great and mightie trench to be cast round about it with an high rampire and fensed it with gates and other fortifications After this he did so much that comming to a communication with Griffin and Algar at a place called Biligelhage a peace was concluded and so the nauie of earle Algar sailed about and came to Chester there to remaine till the men of warre and marriners had their wages while he went to the king who pardoned his offense restored him to his earledome After this in the verie same yeare being the 15 of king Edwards reigne as some writers affirme Siward the noble earle of Northumberland died of the slix of whom it is said that when he perceiued the houre of death to be néere he caused him selfe to be put in armour set vp in his chaire affirming that a knight and a man of honour ought to die in that sort rather than lieng on a couch like a féeble and fainthearted creature and sitting so vpright in his chaire armed at all points he ended his life and was buried at Yorke O stout harted man not vnlike to that famous Romane remembred by Tullie in his Tusculane questions who suffered the sawing of his leg from his bodie without shrinking looking vpon the surgeon all the while hauing no part of his bodie bound for shrinking The said Siward earle of Northumberland was a man of a giantlike stature thereto of a verie stout and hardie courage because his sonne Walteif was but an infant and as yet not out of his cradell the earledome was giuen vnto earle Tostle one of Goodwins sonnes Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside is sent for to be made heire apparant to crowne his death the deceasse of Leofrike earle of Chester the vertues and good deeds of him and his wife Gudwina Couentrie free from custome and toll churches and religious places builded and repared Algar succeedeth his father Leofrike in the earledome he is accused of treason and banished he recouereth his earledome by force of armes Harold is sent with a power against Griffin king of Wales the countrie wasted and the people forced to yeeld they renounce Griffin their king kill him and send his head to Harold Griffins brethren rule Wales after him by grant of king Edward Harolds infortunate going ouer into Normandie the earle of Ponthieu taketh him prisoner and releaseth him at the request of William duke of Normandie for whose vse Harold sweareth to keepe possession of the realme of England the duke promiseth him his daughter in mariage The sixt Chapter NOt long after in the yeare 1057 Aldred bishop of Worcester was sent ouer vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside into England whome king Edward was desirous to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after that he was returned into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Westminster or as others say in the church of S. Paule within London The same yeare that is to say in the seuentéenth yeare or in the sixtéenth yeare of king Edwards reigne as some write Leofrike the noble earle of Chester or Mercia that was sonne to duke Leofwine departed this life in his owne towne of Bromelie on the last day of August and was buried at Couentrie in the abbeie there which he had builded This earle Leofrike was a man of great honor wise and discréet in all his dooings His high wisdome and policie stood the realme in great stéed whilest he liued He had a noble ladie to his wife named Gudwina at whose earnest sute he made the citie of Couentrie frée of all manner of toll except horsses and to haue that toll laid downe also his foresaid wife rode naked through the middest of the towne without other couerture saue onlie hir haire Moreouer partlie moued by his owne deuotion and partlie by the persuasion of his wife he builded or beneficiallie augmented and repared manie abbeies churches as the said abbeie or priorie at Couentrie the abbeies of Wenlocke Worcester Stone Euesham and Leof besides Hereford Also he builded two churches within the citie of Chester the one called S. Iohns and the other S. Werbrough The value of the iewels ornaments which he bestowed on the abbeie church of Couentrie was inestimable After Leofriks death his sonne Algar was made earle and intituled in all his lands and seigniories In the yeare following to wit 1058 the same Algar was accused againe through malice of some enuious persons of treason so that he was exiled the land wherevpon he repaired againe vnto his old friend Griffin prince of Northwales of whome he was ioifullie receiued shortlie after by his aid also by the power of a nauie of ships that by chance arriued in those parts at that selfe same season vnlooked for out of Norwaie the said Algar recouered his earledome by force as some haue written King Edward about the twentith yeare of his reigne as then remaining at Glocester appointed earle Harold to inuade the dominions of Griffin king of Wales Harold taking with him a power of horssemen made spéed and came to Rutland and there burned Griffins palace and also his ships and then about Midlent returned againe into England After this about the
Rogation wéeke Harold eftsoones by the kings commandement went against the Welshmen and taking the sea sailed by Bristow round about the coast compassing in maner all Wales His brother Tostie that was earle of Northumberland met him by appointment with an host of horssemen and so ioining togither they destroied the countrie of Wales in such sort that the Welshmen were compelled to submit themselues to deliuer hostages and conditioned to paie the ancient tribute which before time they had paied And moreouer they renounced their prince the forenamed Griffin so that he remained as a banished person and finallie about the fift day of August they slue him and sent his head to earle Harold Afterwards king Edward granted the rule of Wales vnto Blengent or Blethgent Riuall Griffins two brethren which did homage vnto him for the same and had serued vnder Harold against their brother the foresaid Griffin There be which write that not onelie Griffin but also another of his brethren called Rice was brought to his death by the manfull meanes and politike order of earle Harold all the sauage people of Wales reduced into the forme of good order vnder the subiection of king Edward Shortlie after earle Harold chanced to passe ouer into Normandie whither of hap or of purpose it is hard to define writers doo varie so much in report thereof Some write that he made earnest sute to king Edward to haue licence to go ouer to sée his brother Wilnot and his nephue Hacune which as ye haue heard were deliuered as pledges to king Edward sent into Normandie to remaine there with duke William and at length with much adoo got leaue but yet he was told aforehand of the king that he would repent his iournie and doo the thing that should be preiudiciall to the realme Other write that Harold lieng at his manor of Bosham went aboord one day into his fishers boat or craier and caused the same to lanch forth to the sea for his pleasure but by misfortune at the same time a contrarie wind suddenlie came about and droue the vessell on land into France vpon the coast of Ponthieu where he was taken by the countrie people presented to the earle of Ponthieu named Guie or Guido who kept him as prisoner meaning to put him to a grieuous ransome But Harold remembring himselfe of a wile dispatched a messenger forth with all spéed vnto William duke of Normandie signifieng vnto him that he being sent from king Edward to confirme such articles as other meane men that had béene sent vnto him afore had talked of by chance he was fallen into the hands of the earle of Ponthieu and kept as prisoner against all order of law reason or humanitie Duke William thus informed by the messenger sent to the earle of Ponthieu requiring him to set earle Harold at libertie that he might repaire to him according to his commission The earle of Ponthieu at the dukes request did not onelie restore Harold to his libertie but also brought him into Normandie and presented him there to the duke of whome he was most ioifullie receiued There be that agrée partlie with this report and partlie varie for they write that earle Harold tooke the sea vpon purpose to haue sailed into Flanders and that by force of wâ—â—d he was driuen to the coast of Pouthieu and so after came into Normandie in maner as before is mentioned But by what means or occasion soeuer he came thither certeine it is that he was ioifullie receiued and had great chéere made him by the said duke William who at that time was readie to make a iournie against the Britains and tooke earle Harold with him to haue his companie in armes in that iournei that he might haue the better triall of his valiancie Earle Harold behaued himselfe so that he shewed good proofe both of his wisedome and policie and also of his forwardnesse to execute that with hand which by wit he had deuised so that duke William had him in high fauour and as it hath béene said earle Harold to procure him more friendship at the dukes hands declared vnto him that king Edward had ordeined him his heire if he died without issue and that he would not faile to kéepe the realme of England to the dukes vse according to that ordinance if K. Edward died without issue And to performe this promise he receiued a corporall oth whether willinglie to win the more credit or forced thereto by duke William writers report it diuerslie At the same time duke William promised vnto him his daughter in marriage whom Harold couenanted in like maner to take to wife Harold at his returne into England reporteth to K. Edward what he had doone beyond the seas and what the king said vnto him in that behalfe who foresaw the comming of the Normans into this land to conquer it when and why king Edward promised to make duke William his heire wherein note his subtiltie diffention betwixt Harold and Tostie two brethren the sonnes of earle Goodwine their vnnaturall and cruell dealing one with another speciallie of the abhominable and merciles murthers committed by Tostie against whome the Northumbers rebell vpon diuerse occasions and reward him with answerable reuengement Harold is sent against them but preuaileth not they offer to returne home if they might haue a new gouernor they renounce Tostie and require Marchar in his roome Tostie displeased getteth him into Flanders king Edward dieth his manners and disposition note woorthie his charitie and deuotion the vertue of curing the maladie called the kings euill deriued from him to the succeeding kings of this land he was warned of his death by a ring he is canonized for a saint the last woords that he spake on his death-bed wherein he vttered to the standers by a vision prophesieng that England should be inhabited with strangers a description of the kings person of a blasing starre fore-telling his death the progenie of the Westsaxon kings how long they continued the names of their predecessors and successors whence the first kings of seuen kingdoms of Germanie had their pedegree c. The seuenth Chapter NOw when Harold should returne into England duke William deliuered him his nephue Hacune but kept his brother Wilnote with him still as a pledge Then went earle Harold into England and declared vnto king Edward what he had doone who said vnto him Did not I tell thee that thou wouldest doo the thing whereof thou shouldest repent thee and procure a mischiefe to follow vnto thy countrie But God of his mercie turne that euill hap from this realme or at the least if it be his pleasure that it must needs come to passe yet to staie it till after my daies Some by Harolds purposed going ouer into Normandie doo gather that king Edward foresaw the comming of the Normans and that he meant nothing lesse than to performe the promise made vnto
Iohn the Euangelist But to conclude such was the opinion conceiued of his holinesse of life that shortlie after his decease he was canonized amongst the number of saints and named Edward the Confessor Whilest he lay sicke of that sicknesse whereof at length he died after he had remained for two daies speechlesse the third day after when he had laine for a time in a slumber or soft sléepe at the time of his waking he fetched a déepe sigh and thus said Oh Lord God almightie if this be not a vaine fantasticall illusion but a true vision which I haue séene grant me space to vtter the same vnto these that stand héere present or else not And herewith hauing his speech perfect he declared how he had seene two moonks stand by him as he thought whome in his youth he knew in Normandie to haue liued godlie and died christianlie These moonks said he protesting to me the they were the messengers of God spake these words Bicause the chéefe gouernors of England the bishops and abbats are not the ministers of God but the diuels the almightie God hath deliuered this kingdome for one yéere and a day into the hands of the enimie and wicked spirits shall walke abroad through the whole land And when I made answer that I would declare these things to the people and promised on their behalfe that they should doo penance in following that example of the Niniuites they said againe that it would not be for neither should the people repent nor God take anie pitie vpon them And when is there hope to haue an end of these miseries said I Then said they When a grene trée is cut in sunder in the middle and the part cut off is caried thrée acres bredth from the stocke and returning againe to the stoale shall ioine therewith and begin to bud beare fruit after the former maner by reason of the sap renewing the accustomed nourishment then I say may there be hope that such euils shall ceasse and diminish ¶ With which words of the king though some other that stood by were brought in feare yet archbishop Stigand made but a ieast thereof saieng that the old man raued now in his sickenesse as men of great yéeres vse to doo Neuerthelesse the truth of this prophesie afterwards too plainlie appeared when England became the habitation of new strangers in such wise that there was neither gouernor bishop nor abbat remaining therein of the English nation But now to make an end with king Edward he was of person comelie of an indifferent stature of white haire both head and beard of face ruddie and in all parts of his bodie faire skinned with due state and proportion of lims as was thereto conuenient In the yéere before the death of king Edward a blasing starre appeared the which when a moonke of Malmesburie named Eilmer beheld he vttered these words as it were by way of prophesieng Thou art come saith he thou art come much to be lamented of manie a mother it is long agone sith I saw thée but now I doo behold thee the more terrible threatening destruction to this countrie by thy dreadfull appearance In the person of king Edward ceased by his death the noble progenie of the Westsaxon kings which had continued from the first yeare of the reigne of Cerdike or Cerdicius the space of 547 yeeres complet And from Egbert 266 yéeres Moreouer sith the progenie of the Saxon kings seemeth wholie to take end with this Edward surnamed the Confessor or the third of that name before the conquest we haue thought good for the better helpe of memorie to referre the reader to a catalog of the names as well of those that reigned among the Westsaxons who at length as ye haue heard obteined the whole monarchie as also of them which ruled in the other seuen kingdomes before the same were vnited vnto the said kingdome of the Westsaxons which catalog you shall find in the description of Britaine pag. 17 18 19. Here is to be remembred that as partlie before is expressed we find in some old writers how the first kings of seuen kingdomes of the Germane nation that bare rule in this I le fetcht their pedegrées from one Woden who begat of Frea his wife seuen sonnes that is to say 1 Uecta of whome came the kings of Kent 1 Fethelgeta or Frethegeath from whome the kings of Mercia descended 3 Balday of whose race the kings of the Westsaxons had their originall 4 Beldagius ancestor to the kings of Bernicia and the Northumbers 5 Wegodach or Wegdagus from whome came the kings of Deira 6 Caser from whome procéeded the kings of the Eastangles 7 Nascad alià s Saxuad of whome the kings of the Eastsaxons had their beginning And here you must note that although the kings of the eight kingdome that is of the Southsaxons or Sussex were descended of the same people yet were they not of the same line By other it should séeme that Woden had but fiue sonnes as Uecta great grandfather to Hengist Wepedeg ancestor to the kings of the Eastangles Uiclac from whome proceeded the kings of Mercia Saxuad from whom the kings of Essex came and Beldag of whose generation proceeded the kings of the Southsaxons Westsaxons and the Northumbers Moreouer there be that bring the genealogie from Noe or Noah the sonne of Lamech which Noe was the 9 in descent from Adam and Woden the 15 from Noe as you shall find in the historie of England lib. 6. pag. 141. col 2. Noe was the father to Sem the father of Bedwi the father of Wala the father of Hatria or Hathra the father of Itermod the father of Heremod the father of Sheaf or Seaf the father of Seldoa or Sceldua the father of Beatu or Beau the father of Theathwtj alià s Tadwa or Teathwy the father of Geta reputed for a god among the gentiles the father of Fingodulph otherwise Godulph the father of Fritwolfe otherwise Frâ—uin the father of Frâ—olaf alià s Freolater the father of Frethwold or Friderwald the father of the aforenamed Woden or Othen The peeres are in doubt to whome the rule of the land should be committed why they durst not that Edgar Edeling should vndertake it though he was interessed to the same how William duke of Normandie pretended a right to the crowne Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine crowned proclaimed and consecrated king his subtill and adulatorie meanes to win the peoples fauour duke William sendeth ambassadors to Harold to put him in mind of a promise passed to the said duke for his furtherance to obteine the crowne Harolds negatiue answer to the said ambassage as also to the marieng of the dukes daughter which was Harolds owne voluntarie motion he prouideth against the inuasions of the enimie as one doubting after-claps a blasing starre of seuen daies continuance The eight Chapter KIng Edward being thus departed this life the péeres of the land were in great doubt
perplexitie to whome they might best commit the roiall gouernement of the realme For there was not anie among them that had iust title thereto or able and apt to take the charge vpon him For although Edgar surnamed Edeling the sonne of Edward the outlaw that was sonne of Edmund Ironside was at the same time latelie come into England with his mother and sisters out of Hungarie where he was borne yet for that he was but a child not of sufficient age to beare rule they durst not as then commit the gouernement of the realme vnto him least as some haue thought his tendernesse of age might first bréed a contempt of his person and therewith minister occasion to ciuill discord wherby a shipwracke of the estate might ensue to the great annoie and present ouerthrow of such as then liued in the same But what consideration soeuer they had in this behalfe they ought not to haue defrauded the yoong gentlemen of his lawfull right to the crowne For as we haue heard and séene God whose prouidence and mightie power is shewed by ouerthrowing of high and mightie things now and then by the weake and féeble hath gouerned states and kingdomes oftentimes in as good quiet and princelie policie by a child as by men of age and great discretion But to the purpose beside the doubt which rested among the lords how to bestow the crowne the manifold and strange woonders which were séene and heard in those daies betokening as men thought some change to be at hand in the state of the realme made the lords aâ—raid and namelie bicause they stood in great doubt of William duke of Normandie who pretended a right to the crowne as lawfull heire appointed by king Edward for that he was kin to him in the second and third degree For Richard the first of that name duke of Normandie begot Richard the second and Emma which Emma bare Edward by hir husband Ethelred Richard the second had also issue Richard the third and Robert which Robert by a concubine had issue William surnamed the bastard that was now duke of Normandie and after the death of his coosine king Edward made claime as is said to the crowne of England Whilest the lords were thus studieng and consulting what should be best for them to doo in these doubts Harold the son of Goodwine earle of Kent proclaimed himselfe king of England the people being not much offended therewith bicause of the great confidence and opinion which they had latelie conceiued of his valiancie Some write among whome Edmerus is one how king Edward ordeined before his death that Harold should succéed him as heire to the crowne and that therevpon the lords immediatlie after the said Edwards deceasse crowned Harold for their king and so he was consecrated by Aldred archbishop of Yorke according to the custom and maner of the former kings or as other affirme he set the crowne on his owne head without anie the accustomed ceremonies in the yéere after the birth of our sauiour 1066 or in the yéere of Christ 1065 after the account of the church of England as before is noted But how and whensoeuer he came to the seat roiall of this kingdome certeine it is that this Harold in the begining of his reigne considering with himselfe how and in what sort he had taken vpon him the rule of the kingdome rather by intrusion than by anie lawfull right studied by all meanes which way to win the peoples fauour and omitted no occasion whereby he might shew anie token of bountious liberalitie gentlenesse and courteous behauiour towards them The gréeuous customes also and taxes which his predecessors had raised he either abolished or diminished the ordinarie wages of his seruants and men of warre he increased and further shewed himselfe verie well bent to all vertue and goodnesse whereby he purchased no small fauor among such as were his subiects Whilest Harold went about thus to steale the peoples good willes there came ouer vnlooked for sundrie ambassadours from William the bastard duke of Normandie with commission to require him to remember his oth sometime made to the said William in the time of his extremitie which was that he the said Harold should aid him in the obteining of the crowne of England if king Edward should happen to die without issue This couenant he made as it is supposed in king Edwards daies when by licence of the same Edward or rather as Edmerus writeth against his will he went ouer into Normandie to visit his brethren which laie there as pledges Howbeit at this present Harolds answer to the said ambassadors was that he would be readie to gratifie the duke in all that he could demand so that he would not aske the realme which alreadie he had in his full possession And further he declared vnto them as some write that as for the oth which he had made in times past vnto duke William the same was but a constreined no voluntarie oth which in law is nothing since thereby he tooke vpon him to grant that which was not in his power to giue he being but a subiect whilest king Edward was liuing For if a promised vow or oth which a maid maketh concerning the bestowing of hir bodie in hir fathers house without his consent is made void much more an oth by him made that was a subiect and vnder the rule of a king without his souereignes consent ought to be void and of no value He alledged moreouer that as for him to take an oth to deliuer the inheritance of anie realme without the generall consent of the estates of the same could not be other than a great péece of presumption yea although he might haue iust title therevnto so it was an vnreasonable request of the duke at this present to will him to renounce the kingdome the gouernance whereof he had alreadie taken vpon him with so great fauor and good liking of all men Duke William hauing receiued this answer and nothing liking thereof sent once againe to Harold requiring him then at the least-wise that he would take his daughter to wife according to his former promise in refusing whereof he could make no sound allegation bicause it was a thing of his owne motion and in his absolute power both to grant and to performe But Harold being of a stout courage with proud countenance frowned vpon the Norman ambassadors and declared to them that his mind was nothing bent as then to yéeld therevnto in any maner of wise And so with other talke tending to the like effect he sent them away without anie further answer The daughter of duke William whome Harold should haue maried was named Adeliza as Gemeticensis saith and with hir as the same author writeth it was couenanted by duke William that Harold should inioy halfe the realme in name of hir dower Howbeit some write that
Robert but following the authoritie of an English préest then liuing in the court the English Peeres began to shew their disliking in manifest maner Neuerthelesse the Normans so bewitched the king with their lieng and bosting Robert the Archbishop being the chéefe instrument of their practise that he beléeued them and therevpon vexed sundrie of the nobilitie amongst whom Earle Goodwijn of Kent was the chéefe a noble Gentleman and father in law to king Edward by the mariage of his daughter The matter also came to such issue against him that he was exiled and fiue of his sonnes with him wherevpon he goeth ouer the sea and soone after returning with his said sonnes they inuaded the land in sundrie places the father himselfe comming to London where when the kings power was readie to ioine with him in battell it vtterlie refused so to doo affirming plainelie that it should be méere follie for one Englishman to fight against another in the reuenge of Frenchmens quarels which answer entred so déeplie into the kings mind that he was contented to haue the matter heard and appointing commissioners for that purpose they concluded at the vpshot that all the French should depart out of England by a day few excepted whom the king should appoint and nominate By this means therfore Robert the Archbishop of secret counsell with the king was first exiled as principall abuser seducer of the king who goeth to Rome there complaineth to the Pope of his iniurie receiued by the English Howbeit as he returned home againe with no small hope of the readeption of his See he died in Normandie whereby he saued a killing Certes he was the first that euer tendered complaint out of England vnto Rome with him went William Bishop of London afterward reuoked and Vlfo of Lincolne who hardlie escaped the furie of the English nobilitie Some also went into Scotland and there held themselues expecting a better time And this is the true historie of the originall cause of the conquest of England by the French for after they were well beaten at Douer bicause of their insolent demeanour there shewed their harts neuer ceased to boile with a desire of reuenge that brake out into a flame so soone as their Robert possessed the primacie which being once obteined and to set his mischéefe intended abroch withall a contention was quicklie procured about certeine Kentish lands and controuersie kindled whether he or the Earle should haue most right vnto them The king held with the priest as with the church the nobilitie with the Earle In processe also of this businesse the Archbishop accused the Earle of high treason burdening him with the slaughter of Alfred the kings brother which was altogither false as appeareth by a treatise yet extant of that matter written by a chaplaine to king Edward the Confessour in the hands of Iohn Stow my verie fréend wherein he saith thus Alfredus incautè agens in aduentu suo in Angliam a Danis circumuentus occiditur He addeth moreouer that giuing out as he came through the countrie accompanied with his few proud Normans how his meaning was to recouer his right vnto the kingdome and supposing that all men would haue yéelded vnto him he fell into their hands whome Harald then king did send to apprehend him vpon the fame onelie of this report brought vnto his eares So that to be short after the king had made his pacification with the Earle the French I say were exiled the Quéene restored to his fauour whom he at the beginning of this broile had imprisoned at Wilton allowing hir but one onlie maid to wait vpon hir and the land reduced to hir former quietnesse which continued vntill the death of the king After which the Normans not forgetting their old grudge remembred still their quarell that in the end turned to their conquest of this Iland After which obteined they were so cruellie bent to our vtter subuersion and ouerthrow that in the beginning it was lesse reproch to be accounted a slaue than an Englishman or a drudge in anie filthie businesse than a Britaine insomuch that euerie French page was superiour to the greatest Peere and the losse of an Englishmans life but a pastime to such of them as contended in their brauerie who should giue the greatest strokes or wounds vnto their bodies when their toiling and drudgerie could not please them or satisfie their gréedie humors Yet such was our lot in those daies by the diuine appointed order that we must needs obey such as the Lord did set ouer vs and so much the rather for that all power to resist was vtterlie taken from vs and our armes made so weake and feeble that they were not now able to remooue the importable load of the enimie from our surburdened shoulders And this onelie I saie againe bicause we refused grace offered in time and would not heare when God by his Preachers did call vs so fauourablie vnto him Oh how miserable was the estate of our countrie vnder the French and Normans wherein the Brittish and English that remained could not be called to any function in the commonwealth no not so much as to be constables and headburowes in small villages except they could bring 2. or 3. Normans for suerties to the Lords of the soile for their good behauiour in their offices Oh what numbers of all degrées of English and Brittish were made slaues and bondmen and bought and sold as oxen in open market In so much that at the first comming the French bond were set free and those that afterward became bond were of our owne countrie and nation so that few or rather none of vs remained free without some note of bondage and seruitude to the French Hereby then we perceiue how from time to time this Iland hath not onelie béene a prey but as it were a common receptacle for strangers the naturall homelings or Britons being still cut shorter and shorter as I said before till in the end they came not onelie to be driuen into a corner of this region but in time also verie like vtterlie to haue beene extinguished For had not king Edward surnamed the saint in his time after greeuous wars made vpon them 1063. wherein Harald latelie made Earle of Oxenford sonne to Goodwin Earle of Kent and after king of England was his generall permitted the remnant of their women to ioine in mariage with the Englishmen when the most part of their husbands and male children were slaine with the sword it could not haue béene otherwise chosen but their whole race must needs haue susteined the vttermost confusion and thereby the memorie of the Britons vtterlie haue perished among vs. Thus we see how England hath six times beene subiect to the reproch of conquest And wheras the Scots séeme to challenge manie famous victories also ouer vs beside gréeuous impositions tributs dishonorable compositions it shall suffice for answer that they deale in
after the flood if we diuide therefore the said 133. by seauen you shall find the quotient 19. without any ods remaining From hence also vnto the comming of Samothes into Britaine or rather his lawes giuen vnto the Celts and with them vnto the Britons in the second of his arriuall in this land we find by exact supputation 126. yeares which being parted by nine or seauen sheweth such a conclusion as maketh much for this purpose Doubtlesse I am the more willing to touch the time of his lawes than his entrance sith alteration of ordinances is the cheefe and principall token of change in rule and regiment although at this present the circumstances hold not sith he dispossessed none neither incroched vpon any From Samothes vnto the tyrannie of Albion are 335. yeares complet so that he arriued here in the 335. or 48. septenarie which also concurreth with the 590. after the flood In like sort the regiment of Albion continued but seauen yeares and then was the souereingtie of this I le restored againe by Hercules vnto the Celts The next alteration of our estate openlie knowne happened by Brute betweene whose time and death of Albion there passed full 601. yeares for he spent much time after his departure out of Grecia before he came into Albion so that if you accompt him to come hither in the 602. you shall haue 86. septenaries exactlie From Brute to the extinction of his posteritie in Ferrex and Porrex and pentarchie of Britaine are 630. yeares or 70. nouenaries than the which where shall a man find a more precise period after this method or prescription for manie and diuers considerations The time of the pentarchie indured likewise 49. yeares or seauen septenaries which being expired Dunwallo brought all the princes vnder his subiection and ruled ouer them as monarch of this I le After the pentarchie ended we find againe that in the 98. yeare Brennus rebelled against Beline his brother wherevpon insued cruell bloodshed betwéene them So that here you haue 14. septenaries as you haue from those warres ended which indured a full yeare more before Brennus was reconciled to his brother to the comming of Caesar into this Iland whereat our seruitude and miserable thraldome to the Romans may worthilie take his entrance 48. or 336. yeares than the which concurrences I know not how a man should imagine a more exact After the comming of Caesar we haue 54. or sixe nouenaries to Christ whose death and passion redoundeth generallie to all that by firme and sure faith take hold of the same and applie it vnto their comfort From the birth of Christ to our countrie deliuered from the Romane yoke are 446. yeares at which time the Britains chose them a king and betooke themselues to his obedience But neither they nor their king being then able to hold out the Scots and Picts which dailie made hauocke of their countrie the said Vortiger in the third yeares of his reigne which was the 63. septenarie after Christ did send for the Saxons who arriued here in the 449. and 450. yeares of Grace in great companies for our aid and succour although that in the end their entrances turned to our vtter decaie and ruine in that they made a conquest of the whole I le and draue vs out of our liuings Hereby we sée therefore how the preparatiue began in the 449. but how it was finished in the tenth nouenarie the sequele is too too plaine In like sort in the 43. nouenarie or 387. after the comming of the Saxons the Danes entred who miserablie afflicted this I le by the space of 182. yeares or 46. septenaries which being expired they established themselues in the kingdome by Canutus But their time lasting not long the Normans followed in the end of the 49. yeare and thus you sée how these numbers do hold exactlie vnto the conquest The like also we find of the continuance of the Normans or succession of the Conquerour which indured but 89. yeares being extinguished in Stephen and that of the Saxons restored in Henrie the second although it lacke one whole yeare of ten nouenaries which is a small thing sith vpon diuers occasions the time of the execution of any accident may be preuented or proroged as in direction and progression astronomicall is often times perceiued From hence to the infamous excommunication of England in king Iohns daies wherevpon insued the resignation of his crownes and dominions to the pope are eight septenaries or 56. yeares Thence againe to the deposition of Richard 2. and vsurpation of Henrie 4. are 77. yeares or 11. septenaries From hence to the conspiracie made against Edward 2. after which he was deposed murdered are 117. yeares or 13. nouenaries From hence to the beginning of the quarell betwéene the houses of Yorke and Lancaster wherein foure score and od persons of the blood roiall were slaine and made awaie first and last and which warres begunne in the 1448. and the yeare after the death of the Duke of Glocester whose murther séemed to make frée passage to the said broile are 72. yeares or eight nouenaries From hence to the translation of the crowne from the house of Lancaster to that of Yorke in Edward the 4 are 14. yeares or two septenaries and last of all to the vnion of the said houses in Henrie the eight is an exact quadrat of seuen multiplied in it selfe or 49. yeares whereof I hope this may in part suffice Now as concerning religion we haue from Christ to the faith first preached in Britaine by Iosephus ab Aramathia and Simon Zelotes as some write 70. yeares or 10. septenaries Thence also to the baptisme of Lucius and his nobilitie in the yeare after their conuersion 12. nouenaries or 108. yeares After these the Saxons entred and changed the state of religion for the most part into paganisme in the yeare 449. 39. nouenarie and 273. yeare after Lucius had beene baptised which is 39. septenaries if I be not deceiued In the 147. or 21. septenarie Augustine came who brought in poperie which increased and continued till Wicklif with more boldnesse than anie other began to preach the gospell which was Anno. 1361. or 765. yeares after the comming of Augustine and yeeld 85. nouenaries exactlie From hence againe to the expulsion of the pope 175 yeares or 25. septenaries thence to the receiuing of the pope and popish doctrine 21. yeares or 3. septenaries wherevnto I would ad the time of restoring the gospell by Quéene Elizabeth were it not that it wanteth one full yeare of 7. Whereby we may well gather that if there be anie hidden mysterie or thing conteined in these numbers yet the same extendeth not vnto the diuine disposition of things touching the gift of grace and frée mercie vnto the penitent vnto which neither number weight nor measure shall be able to aspire Of such Ilands as are to be seene vpon the coasts of Britaine Cap. 10. THere are néere
lieth buried and whither the rest of the monks of Bangor did flie to saue themselues when 2100. of their fellowes were slaine by the Saxon princes in the quarell of Augustine the monke the citie of Caerleon or Chester raced to the ground and not since reedified againe to anie purpose Ptolomie calleth this Iland Lymnos the Britons Enlhi and therein also is a parish-church as the report goeth From hence we cast about gathering still toward the northest till we came to Caer Ierienrhod a notable rocke situat ouer against the mouth of the Leuenni wherein standeth a strong hold or fortresse or else some towne or village Certes we could not well discerne whether of both it was bicause the wind blew hard at southwest the morning was mistie and our mariners doubting some flats to be couched not far from thence hasted awaie vnto Anglesei whither we went apace with a readie wind euen at our owne desire This Iland which Tacitus mistaketh no doubt for Mona Caesaris and so dooth Ptolomie as appeareth by his latitudes is situat about two miles from the shore of Northwales Paulus Iouius gesseth that it was in time past ioined to the continent or maine of our Ile and onelie cut off by working of the Ocean as Sicilia peraduenture was from Italie by the violence of the Leuant or practise of some king that reigned there Thereby also as he saith the inhabitants were constreind at the first to make a bridge ouer into the same till the breach waxed so great that no such passage could anie longer be mainteined But as these things doo either not touch my purpose at all or make smallie with the present description of this I le so in comming to my matter Anglesei is found to be full so great as the Wight and nothing inferiour but rather surmounting it as that also which Caesar calleth Mona in fruitfulnesse of soile by manie an hundred fold In old time it was reputed and taken for the common granarie to Wales as Sicilia was to Rome and Italie for their prouision of corne In like maner the Welshmen themselues called it the mother of their countrie for giuing their minds wholie to pasturage as the most easie and lesse chargeable trade they vtterlie neglected tillage as men that leaned onelie to the fertilitie of this Iland for their corne from whence they neuer failed to receiue continuall abundance Gyraldus saith that the I le of Anglesei was no lesse sufficient to minister graine for the sustentation of all the men of Wales than the mountaines called Ereri or Snowdoni in Northwales were to yeeld plentie of pasture for all the cattell whatsoeuer within the aforesaid compasse if they were brought togither and left vpon the same It contained moreouer so manie townes welnéere as there be daies in a yeare which some conuerting into Cantreds haue accompted but for three as Gyraldus saith Howbeit as there haue beene I say 363. townes in Anglesei so now a great part of that reckoning is vtterlie shroonke and so far gone to decaie that the verie ruines of them are vnneath to be séene discerned and yet it séemeth to be méetlie well inhabited Leland noting the smalnesse of our hundreds in comparison to that they were in time past addeth so far as I remember that there are six of them in Anglesei as Menay Maltraith Liuon Talbellion Torkalin and Tindaithin herevnto Lhoid saith also how it belonged in old time vnto the kingdome of Guinhed or Northwales and that therein at a towne called Aberfraw being on the southwestside of the I le the kings of Gwinhed held euermore their palaces whereby it came to passe that the kings of Northwales were for a longtime called kings of Aberfraw as the Welshmen named the kings of England kings of London till better instruction did bring them farther knowledge There are in Anglesei many townes and villages whose names as yet I cannot orderlie atteine vnto wherefore I will content my selfe with the rehearsall of so many as we viewed in sailing about the coasts and otherwise heard report of by such as I haue talked withall Beginning therefore at the mouth of the Gefni which riseth at northeast aboue Gefni or Geuenni 20. miles at the least into the land we passed first by Hundwyn then by Newborow Port Hayton Beaumarrais Penmon Elian Almwoch Burric whereby runneth a rill into a creeke Cornew Holihed standing in the promontorie Gwifen Aberfraw and Cair Cadwalader of all which the two latter stand as it were in a nuke betweene the Geuenni water and the Fraw wherevpon Aberfraw is situate Within the Iland we heard onlie of Gefni afore mentioned of Gristial standing vpon the same water of Tefri of Lanerchimedh Lachtenfarwy and Bodedrin but of all these the cheefe is now Beaumarais which was builded sometime by king Edward the first and therewithall a strong castell about the yeare 1295. to kéepe that land in quiet There are also as Leland saith 31. parish-churches beside 69. chappels that is a hundreth in all But héerof I can saie little for lacke of iust instruction In time past the people of this I le vsed not to seuerall their grounds but now they dig stonie hillocks and with the stones thereof they make rude walles much like to those of Deuonshire sith they want hedgebote fire bote and house bote or to saie at one word timber bushes and trees As for wine it is so plentifull and good cheape there most commonlie as in London through the great recourse of merchants from France Spaine and Italie vnto the aforesaid Iland The flesh likewise of such cattell as is bred there wherof we haue store yearelie brought vnto Cole faire in Essex is most delicate by reason of their excellent pasture and so much was it esteemed by the Romans in time past that Columella did not onelie commend and preferre them before those of Liguria but the emperours themselues being neere hand also caused their prouision to be made for nete out of Anglesei to feed vpon at their owne tables as the most excellent beefe It taketh now the name of Angles and Ei which is to meane the I le of Englishmen bicause they wan it in the Conquerors time vnder the leading of Hugh earle of Chester and Hugh of Shrewesburie Howbeit they recouered it againe in the time of William Rufus when they spoiled the citie of Glocester ransacked Shrewesburie and returned home with great bootie and pillage in which voiage also they were holpen greatlie by the Irishmen who after thrée yeares ioined with them againe and slue the earle of Shrewesburie which then liued with great crueltie The Welshmen call it Tiremone and Mon and herein likewise is a promontorie or Byland called Holie head which hath in time past beene named Cair kyby of Kyby a monke that dwelled there from whence the readiest passage is commonlie had out of Northwales to get ouer into Ireland of which Ile I will not speake at this time least
which should be prima as yet I do not read except it should be Anglesei and then saith Malmesburie well In like sort Propertius speaketh of a Meuania which he called Nebulosa but he meaneth it euidentlie of a little towne in Umbria where he was borne lib. 4. eleg De vrbe Rom. Wherfore there néedeth no vse of his authoritie This in the meane time is euident out of Orosius lib 1. capite 2. that Scots dwelled somtime in this I le as also in Ireland which Ethicus also affirmeth of his owne time and finallie confirmeth that the Scots and Irish were sometime one people It hath in length 24. miles and 8. in bredth and is in maner of like distance from Galloway in Scotland Ireland and Cumberland in England as Buchanan reporteth In this Iland also were some time 1300. families of which 960. were in the west halfe and the rest in the other But now through ioining house to house land to land a common plague and canker which will eat vp all if prouision be not made in time to withstand this mischéefe that number is halfe diminished and yet many of the rich inhabiters want roome and wote not how and where to bestowe themselues to their quiet contentations Certes this impediment groweth not by reason that men were greater in bodie than they haue béene in time past but onelie for that their insatiable desire of inlarging their priuate possessions increaseth still vpon them and will doo more except they be restrained but to returne to our purpose It was once spoiled by the Scots in the time of king Athelstane chéeflie by Anlafus in his flight from the bloudie battell wherein Constantine king of Scotland was ouercome secondlie by the Scots 1388. after it came to the possession of the English for in the beginning the kings of Scotland had this Iland vnder their dominion almost from their first arriuall in this Iland and as Beda saith till Edwine king of the Northumbers wan it from them and vnited it to his kingdome After the time of Edwine the Scots gat the possession thereof againe and held it till the Danes Norwaies wan it from them who also kept it but with much trouble almost 370. yeares vnder the gouernance of their viceroies whome the kings of Norwaie inuested vnto that honor till Alexander the third king of that name in Scotland recouered it from them with all the rest of those Iles that lie vpon the west coast called also Sodorenses in the daies of Magnus king of Norwaie And sithens that time the Scotish princes haue not ceased to giue lawes to such as dwelled there but also from time to time appointed such bishops as should exercise ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the same till it was won from them by our princes and so vnited vnto the realme of England Finallie how after sundrie sales bargains and contracts of matrimonie for I read that William Scroope the kings Uicechamberleine did buy this I le and crowne thereof of the lord William Montacute earle of Sarum it came vnto the ancestours of the earles of Darbie who haue béene commonlie said to be kings of Man the discourse folowing shall more at large declare Giraldus noteth a contention betwéene the kings of England Ireland for the right of this Iland but in the end when by a comprâ—mise the triall of the matter was referred to the liues or deaths of such venemous wormes as should be brought into the same and it was found that they died not at all as the like doo in Ireland sentence passed with the king of England so he reteined the Iland But howsoeuer this matter standeth and whether anie such thing was done at all or not sure it is that the people of the said Ile were much giuen to witchcraft and sorcerie which they learned of the Scots a nation greatlie bent to that horible practise in somuch that their women would oftentimes sell wind to the mariners inclosed vnder certeine knots of thred with this iniunction that they which bought the same should for a great gale vndoo manie and for the lesse a fewer or smaller number The stature of the men and also fertilitie of this Iland are much commended and for the latter supposed verie néere to be equall with that of Anglesei in all commodities There are also these townes therein as they come now to my remembrance Rushen Dunglasse Holme towne S. Brids Bala cury the bishops house S. Mich. S. Andrew kirk Christ kirk Louel S. Mathees kirk S. Anne Pala sala kirk S. Marie kirk Concane kirk Malu and Home But of all these Rushen with the castell is the strongest It is also in recompense of the common want of wood indued with sundrie pretie waters as first of al the Burne rising in the northside of Warehill botoms and branching out by southwest of kirk S. An it séemeth to cut off a great part of the eastside thereof from the residue of that Iland From those hils also but of the south halfe commeth the Holme and Holmey by a towne of the same name in the verie mouth whereof lieth the Pile afore mentioned They haue also the Bala passing by Bala cury on the westside and the Rame on the north whose fall is named Ramesei hauen as I doo read in Chronicles There are moreouer sundrie great hils therein as that wherevpon S. Mathees standeth in the northeast part of the I le a parcell whereof commeth flat south betwéene kirk Louell and kirk Marie yéelding out of their botoms the water Bala whereof I spake before Beside these and well toward the south part of the I le I find the Warehils which are extended almost from the west coast ouertwhart vnto the Burne streame It hath also sundrie hauens as Ramsei hauen by north Laxam hauen by east Port Iris by southwest Port Home and Port Michell by west In like sort there are diuers Ilets annexed to the same as the Calfe of man on the south the Pile on the west and finallie S. Michels Ile in the gulfe called Ranoths waie in the east Moreouer the sheepe of this countrie are excéeding huge well woolled and their tailes of such greatnesse as is almost incredible In like sort their hogs are in maner monstrous They haue furthermore great store of barnacles bréeding vpon their coasts but yet not so great store as in Ireland and those as there also of old ships ores masts peeces of rotten timber as they saie and such putrified pitched stuffe as by wrecke hath happened to corrupt vpon that shore Howbeit neither the inhabitants of this I le nor yet of Ireland can readilie saie whether they be fish or flesh for although the religious there vsed to eat them as fish yet elsewhere some haue beene troubled for eating of them in times prohibited for heretikes and lollards For my part I haue béene verie desirous to vnderstand the vttermost of the bréeding of
neither regarding either maners or obedience doo oftentimes come to confusion which if anie correction or discipline had béene vsed toward them in youth might haue prooued good members of their common-wealth countrie by their good seruice and industrie I could make report likewise of the naturall vices and vertues of all those that are borne within this Iland but as the full tractation herof craueth a better head than mine to set foorth the same so will I giue place to other men that list to take it in hand Thus much therefore of the constitutions of our bodies and so much may suffice How Britaine at the first grew to be diuided into three portions Cap. 21. AFter the comming of Brutus into this Iland which was as you haue read in the foresaid treatise about the yeare of the world 2850 or 1217 before the incarnation of Christ although Goropius after his maner doo vtterlie denie our historie in this behalfe he made a generall surueis of the whole Iland from side to side by such means to view and search out not onelie the limits and bounds of his dominions but also what commodities this new atchiued conquest might yéeld vnto his people Ferthermore finding out at the last also a conuenable place wherin to erect a citie he began there euen the verie same which at this daie is called London naming it Trenouanton in remembrance of old Troie from whence his ancestors proceeded and for which the Romans pronounced afterward Trinobantum although the Welshmen doo call it still Trenewith This citie was builded as some write much about the tenth yeare of his reigne so that he liued not aboue fiftéene yeares after he had finished the same But of the rest of his other acts attempted and doone before or after the erection of this citie I find no certeine report more than that when he had reigned in this Iland after his arriuall by the space of foure and twentie yeares he finished his daies at Trenouanton aforesaid being in his yoong and florishing age where his carcase was honourablie interred As for the maner of his death I find as yet no mention thereof among such writers as are extant I meane whether it grew vnto him by defect of nature or force of gréeuous wounds receiued in his warres against such as withstood him from time to time in this Iland and therefore I can saie nothing of that matter Herein onelie all agree that during the time of his languishing paines he made a disposition of his whole kingdome diuiding it into three parts or portions according to the number of his sonnes then liuing whereof the eldest excéeded not eight and twentie yeares of age as my coniecturs giueth me To the eldest therefore whose name was Locrine he gaue the greatest and best region of all the rest which of him to this daie is called Lhoegres among the Britons but in our language England of such English Saxons as made conquest of the same This portion also is included on the south with the British sea on the est with the Germane Ocean on the north with the Humber and on the west with the Irish sea and the riuers Dee and Sauerne whereof in the generall description of this Iland I haue spoken more at large To Camber his second sonne he assigned all that lieth beyond the Sauerne and Dee toward the west which parcell in these daies conteineth Southwales and Northwales with sundrie Ilands adiacent to the same the whole being in maner cut off and separated from England or Lhoegria by the said streams wherby it séemeth also a peninsula or by-land if you respect the small hillie portion of ground that lieth indifferentlie betweene their maine courses or such branches at the least as run and fall into them The Welshmen or Britons call it by the ancient name still vnto this day but we Englishmen terme it Wales which denomination we haue from the Saxons who in time past did vse the word Walsh in such sort as we doo Strange for as we call all those strangers that are not of our nation so did they name them Walsh which were not of their countrie The third and last part of the Iland he allotted vnto Albanact his yoongest sonne for he had but three ill all as I haue said before whose portion séemed for circuit to be more large than that of Camber and in maner equall in greatnesse with the dominions of Locrinus But if you haue regard to the seuerall commodities that are to be reaped by each you shall find them to be not much discrepant or differing one from another for what soeuer the first second haue in plentie of corne fine grasse and large cattell this latter wanteth not in excéeding store of fish rich mettall quarries of stone and abundance of wild foule so that in mine opinion there could not be a more equall partition then this made by Brute and after the aforesaid maner This later parcell at the first tooke the name of Albanactus who called it Albania But now a small portion onelie of the region being vnder the regiment of a duke reteineth the said denomination the rest being called Scotland of certeine Scots that came ouer from Ireland to inhabit in those quarters It is diuided from Lhoegres also by the Solue and the Firth yet some doo note the Humber so that Albania as Brute left it conteined all the north part of the Iland that is to be found beyond the aforesaid streame vnto the point of Cathnesse To conclude Brute hauing diuided his kingdome after this maner and therein contenting himselfe as it were with the generall title of the whole it was not long after yer he ended his life and being solemnelie interred at his new citie by his thrée children they parted each from other and tooke possession of their prouinces But Scotland after two yeares fell againe into the hands of Locrinus as to the chiefe lord by the death of his brother Albanact who was slaine by Humber king of the Scithians and left none issue behind him to succéed him in that kingdome After what maner the souereigntie of this I le dooth remaine to the princes of Lhoegres or kings of England Chap. 22. IT is possible that some of the Scotish nation reading the former chapter will take offense with me for meaning that the principalitie of the north parts of this I le hath alwais belonged to the kings of Lhoegres For whose more ample satisfaction in this behalfe I will here set downe a discourse thereof at large written by diuerse and now finallie brought into one treatise sufficient as I thinke to satisfie the reasonable although not halfe enough peraduenture to content a wrangling mind sith there is or at the leastwise hath beene nothing more odious among some than to heare that the king of England hath ought to doo in Scotland How their historiographers haue attempted to shape manie coloured
excuses to auoid so manifest a title all men may see that read their bookes indifferentlie wherevnto I referre them For my part there is little or nothing of mine herein more than onelie the collection and abridgement of a number of fragments togither wherein chéeflie I haue vsed the helpe of Nicholas Adams a lawier who wrote thereof of set purpose to king Edward the sixt as Leland did the like to king Henrie the eight Iohn Harding vnto Edward the fourth beside thrée other whereof the first dedicated his treatise to Henrie the fourth the second to Edward the third and the third to Edward the first as their writings yet extant doo abundantlie beare witnesse The title also that Leland giueth his booke which I haue had written with his owne hand beginneth in this maner These remembrances following are found in chronicles authorised remaining in diuerse monasteries both in England and Scotland by which it is euidentlie knowne and shewed that the kings of England haue had and now ought to haue the souereigntie ouer all Scotland with the homage and fealtie of the kings there reigning from time to time c. Herevnto you haue heard alreadie what diuision Brute made of this Iland not long before his death wherof ech of his children so soone as he was interred tooke seisure and possession Howbeit after two yeares it happened that Albanact was slaine wherevpon Locrinus and Camber raising their powers reuenged his death and finallie the said Locrinus made an entrance vpon Albania seized it into his owne hands as excheated wholie vnto himselfe without yéelding anie part thereof vnto his brother Camber who made no claime nor title vnto anie portion of the same Hereby then saith Adams it euidentlie appeareth that the entire seigniorie ouer Albania consisted in Locrinus according to which example like law among brethren euer since hath continued in preferring the eldest brother to the onelie benefit of the collaterall ascension from the youngest as well in Scotland as in England vnto this daie Ebranke the lineall heire from the bodie of this Locrine that is to saie the sonne of Mempris sonne of Madan sonne of the same Locrine builded in Albania the castell of Maidens now called Edenborough so called of Aldan somtime king of Scotland but at the first named Cair Minid Agnes 1. the castell on mount Agnes and the castell of virgins and the castell of Alcluith or Alclude now called Dunbriton as the Scotish Hector Boetius confesseth whereby it most euidentlie appeareth that our Ebranke was then thereof seized This Ebranke reigned in the said state ouer them a long time after whose death Albania as annexed to the empire of Britaine descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill the time of the two sisters sonnes Morgan and Conedage lineall heires from the said Ebranke who brotherlie at the first diuided the realme betwéen them so that Morgan had Lhoegres and Conedage had Albania But shortlie after Morgan the elder brother pondering in his head the loue of his brother with the affection to a kingdome excluded nature and gaue place to ambition and therevpon denouncing warre death miserablie ended his life as the reward of his vntruth whereby Conedage obteined the whole empire of all Britaine in which state he remained during his naturall life From him the same lineallie descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill and after the reigne of Gorbodian who had issue two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex This Porrex requiring like diuision of the land affirming the former partitions to be rather of law than fauor was by the hands of his elder brother best loued of queene mother both of his life and hoped kingdome beereaâ—ed at once Wherevpon their vnnaturall mother vsing hir naturall malice for the death of hir one sonne without regard of the loosing of both miserablie slue the other in his bed mistrusting no such treason Cloten by all writers as well Scotish as other was the next inheritour to the whole empire but lacking power the onelie meane in those daies to obteine right he was contented to diuide the same among foure of his kinsmen so that Scater had Albania But after the death of this Cloten his sonne Dunwallo Mulmutius made warre vpon these foure kings and at last overcame them and so recouered the whole dominion In token of which victorie he caused himselfe to be crowned with a crowne of gold the verie first of that mettall if anie at all were before in vse that was worne among the kings of this nation This Dunwallo erected temples wherein the people should assemble for praier to which temples he gaue benefit of sanctuarie He made the law for wager of battell in cases of murder and felonie whereby a théefe that liued and made his art of fighting should for his purgation fight with the true man whom he had robbed beléeuing assuredlie that the gods for then they supposed manie would by miracle assigne victorie to none but the innocent partie Certes the priuileges of this law and benefit of the latter as well in Scotland as in England be inioied to this daie few causes by late positiue laws among vs excepted wherin the benefit of wager of battell is restreined By which obedience to his lawes it dooth manifestlie appéere that this Dunwallo was then seized of Albania now called Scotland This Dunwallo reigned in this estate ouer them manie yeares Beline and Brenne the sonnes also of Dunwallo did after their fathers death fauourablie diuide the land betweene them so that Beline had Lhoegres Brenne had Albania but for that this Brenne a subiect without the consent of his elder brother and lord aduentured to marrie with the daughter of the king of Denmarke Beline seized Albania into his owne hands and thervpon caused the notable waies priuileged by Dunwallons lawes to be newlie wrought by mens hands which for the length extended from the further part of Cornewall vnto the sea by north Cathnesse in Scotland In like sort to and for the better maintenance of religion in those daies he constituted ministers called archflamines in sundrie places of this Iland who in their seuerall functions resembled the bishops of our times the one of which remained at Ebranke now called Yorke and the whole region Caerbrantonica whereof Ptolomie also speaketh but not without wresting of the name whose power extended to the vttermost bounds of Albania wherby likewise appeareth that it was then within his owne dominion After his death the whole Ile was inioied by the onelie kings of Britaine vntill the time of Uigenius Peridurus lineall heires from the said Beline who fauourablie made partition so that Uigenius had all the land from Humber by south and Peridurus from thence northwards all Albania c. This Uigenius died and Peridurus suruiued and thereby obteined the whole from whom the same quietlie descended and was by his posteritie accordinglie inioied vntill the reigne of Coell the first of that name In his time an obscure nation by most
of England 2 Of the number of bishoprikes and their seuerall circuits 3 Of vniuersities 4 Of the partition of England into shires and counties 5 Of degrees of people in the common-wealth of England 6 Of the food and diet of the English 7 Of their apparell and attire 8 Of the high court of parlement authoritie of the same 9 Of the lawes of England since hir first inhabitation 10 Of prouision made for the poore 11 Of fundrie kinds of punishment appointed for malefactors 12 Of the maner of building and furniture of our houses 13 Of cities and townes in England 14 Of castels and holds 15 Of palaces belonging to the prince 16 Of armour and munition 17 Of the nauie of England 18 Of faires and markets 19 Of parkes and warrens 20 Of gardens and orchards 21 Of waters generallie 22 Of woods and marishes 23 Of baths and hot welles 24 Of antiquities found 25 Of the coines of England Of the ancient and present estate of the church of England Chap. 1. THere are now two prouinces onelie in England of which the first and greatest is subiect to the sée of Canturburie comprehending a parte of Lhoegres whole Cambria also Ireland which in time past were seuerall brought into one by the archbishop of the said sée assistance of the pope who in respect of méed did yéeld vnto the ambitious desires of sundrie archbishops of Canturburie as I haue elsewhere declared The second prouince is vnder the sée of Yorke and of these either hath hir archbishop resident commonlie within hir owne limits who hath not onelie the cheefe dealing in matters apperteining to the hierarchie and iurisdiction of the church but also great authoritie in ciuill affaires touching the gouernement of the common wealth so far foorth as their commissions and seuerall circuits doo extend In old time there were thrée archbishops and so manie prouinces in this Ile of which one kept at London another at Yorke and the third at Caerlheon vpon Uske But as that of London was translated to Canturburie by Augustine and that of Yorke remaineth notwithstanding that the greatest part of his iurisdiction is now bereft him and giuen to the Scotish archbishop so that of Caerlheon is vtterlie extinguished and the gouernement of the countrie vnited to that of Canturburie in spirituall cases after it was once before remoued to S. Dauids in Wales by Dauid successor to Dubritius and vncle to king Arthur in the 519 of Grace to the end that he and his clearkes might be further off from the crueltie of the Saxons where it remained till the time of the Bastard and for a season after before it was annexed vnto the sée of Canturburie The archbishop of Canturburie is commonlie called primat of all England and in the coronations of the kings of this land and all other times wherein it shall please the prince to weare and put on his crowne his office is to set it vpon their heads They beare also the name of their high chapleins continuallie although not a few of them haue presumed in time past to be their equals and void of subiection vnto them That this is true it may easilie appéere by their owne acts yet kept in record beside their epistles answers written or in print wherein they haue sought not onelie to match but also to mate them with great rigor and more than open tyrannie Our aduersaries will peraduenture denie this absolutelie as they doo manie other things apparant though not without shamelesse impudencie or at the leastwise defend it as iust and not swaruing from common equitie bicause they imagine euerie archbishop to be the kings equall in his owne prouince But how well their dooing herein agreeth with the saieng of Peter examples of the primitiue church it may easilie appéere Some examples also of their demeanor I meane in the time of poperie I will not let to remember least they should saie I speake of malice and without all ground of likelihood Of their practises with meane persons I speake not neither will I begin at Dunstane the author of all their pride and presumption here in England But for somuch as the dealing of Robert the Norman against earle Goodwine is a rare historie and deserueth to be remembred I will touch it in this place protesting to deale withall in more faithfull maner than it hath heretofore beene deliuered vnto vs by the Norman writers or French English who of set purpose haue so defaced earle Goodwine that were it not for the testimonie of one or two méere Englishmen liuing in those daies it should be impossible for me or anie other at this present to declare the truth of that matter according to hir circumstances Marke therefore what I saie For the truth is that such Normans as came in with Emma in the time of Ethelred and Canutus and the Confessor did fall by sundrie means into such fauor with those princes that the gentlemen did grow to beare great rule in the court and their clearkes to be possessors of the best benefices in the land Hervpon therefore one Robert a iolie ambitious préest gat first to be bishop of London and after the death of Eadsius to be archbishop of Canturburie by the gift of king Edward leauing his former sée to William his countrieman Ulfo also a Norman was preferred to Lincolne and other to other places as the king did thinke conuenient These Norman clerkes and their freends being thus exalted it was not long yer they began to mocke abuse and despise the English and so much the more as they dailie saw themselues to increase in fauour with king Edward who also called diuerse of them to be of his secret councell which did not a litle incense the harts of the English against them A fraie also was made at Douer betwéene the seruants of earle Goodwine and the French whose maisters came ouer to see and salute the king whereof I haue spoken in my Chronologie which so inflamed the minds of the French cleargie and courtiers against the English nobilitie that each part sought for opportunitie of reuenge which yer long tooke hold betwéene them For the said Robert being called to be archbishop of Canturburie was no sooner in possession of his sée than he began to quarrell with earle Goodwine the kings father in law by the mariage of his daughter who also was readie to acquit his demeanor with like malice and so the mischiefe begun Herevpon therefore the archbishop charged the earle with the murther of Alfred the kings brother whom not he but Harald the sonne of Canutus and the Danes had cruellie made awaie For Alfred and his brother comming into the land with fiue and twentie saile vpon the death of Canutus and being landed the Normans that arriued with them giuing out how they came to recouer their right to wit the crowne of England therevnto the vnskilfull yoong gentlemen shewing themselues to like of the rumour that was
alienation 1800 ducats at the least but in my time it paieth vnto hir maiesties cofers 768 pounds ten shillings ten pence halfe penie farthing In this sée there was a bishop sometime called Iohn Bruton vpon whome the king then reigning by likelihood for want of competent maintenance bestowed the keeping of his wardrobe which he held long time with great honour as his register saith A woonderfull preferment that bishops should be preferred from the pulpit to the custodie of wardrobes but such was the time Neuerthelesse his honorable custodie of that charge is more solemnlie remembred than anie good sermon that euer he made which function peraduenture he committed to his suffragane sith bishops in those daies had so much businesse in the court that they could not attend to doctrine and exhortation Lichefield wherevnto Couentrie was added in the time of Henrie the first at the earnest sute of Robert bishop of that see hath Staffordshire Darbishire part of Shropshire and the rest of Warwikeshire that is void of subiection to the sée of Worcestershire It was erected in the time of Peada king of the south Mercians which laie on this side the Trent and therein one Dinas was installed about the yeare of Grace 656 after whom Kellac first then Tunher an Englishman succéeded this later being well learned and consecrated by the Scots In the time of the bastard I wot not vpon what occasion one Peter bishop of this sée translated his chaire to Chester and there held it for a season whereby it came to passe that the bishops of Lichfield were for a while called bishops of Chester But Robert his successor not likeing of this president remooued his chaire from Chester to Couentrie and there held it whilest he liued whereby the originall diuision of the bishoprike of Lichfield into Lichefield Chester and Couentrie dooth easilie appeare although in my time Lichfield and Couentrie be vnited and Chester remaineth a bishoprike by it selfe It paid the pope at euerie alienation 1733 florens or as some old bookes haue 3000 a good round summe but not without a iust punishment as one saith sith that anno 765 Edulfe bishop there vnder Offa king of Mercia would by his helpe haue bereaued the archbishop of Canturburie of his pall so did in déed vnder pope Hadrian holding the same vntill things were reduced vnto their ancient forme Before the time also of bishop Langton the prebends of this see laie here and there abroad in the citie where the vicars also had an house of which this honest bishop misliked not a little for sundrie causes wherefore he began their close and bestowed so much in building the same and pauing the stréets that his hungrie kinsmen did not a little grudge at his expenses thinking that his emptie cofers would neuer make them gentlemen for which preferment the freends of most bishops gaped earnestlie in those daies King Iohn was the greatest benefactor vnto this sée next vnto Offa and it is called Lichfield Quasi mortuorum campus bicause of the great slaughter of christians made there as some write vnder Dioclesian Howbeit in my time the valuation thereof is 703 pounds fiue shillings two pence halfepenie farthing a summe verie narrowlie cast by that auditor which tooke it first in hand Oxford hath Oxfordshire onelie a verie yoong iurisdiction erected by king Henrie the eight where in the time of quéene Marie one Goldwell was bishop who as I remember was a Iesuit dwelling in Rome and more conuersant as the constant fame went in the blacke art than skilfull in the scriptures and yet he was of great countenance amongst the Romane monarchs It is said that obseruing the canons of his order he regarded not the temporalities of that sée but I haue heard since that he wist well inough what became of those commodities for by one meane and other he found the swéetnesse of 354 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie yearelie growing to him which was euen inough if not too much for the maintenance of a frier toward the drawing out of circles characters lineaments of imagerie wherein he was passing skilfull as the fame then went in Rome and not vnheard of in Oxford Elie hath Cambridgshire and the I le of Elie. It was erected 1109 by Henrie the first being before a rich and wealthie abbeie One Heruie also was made bishop there as I haue found in a register belonging sometime to that house being translated from Bangor Finallie it paid to the pope at euerie alienation 7000 ducats as the registers there do testifie at large Albeit that in my time I find a note of 2134 pounds sixteene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whose disme ioined to those of all the bishopriks in England doo yéeld yearelie to hir maiesties coffers 23370 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whereby also the huge sums of monie going out of this land to the court of Rome dooth in some measure appéere Ethelwold afterward bishop of Winchester builded the first monasterie of Elie vpon the ruines of a nunrie then in the kings hands howbeit the same house whereof he himselfe was abbat was yer long destroied by enimies and he in lieu of his old preferment rewarded by king Edgar with the aforesaid bishoprike from whence with more than lionlike boldnesse he expelled the secular préests and stored with moonkes prouided from Abandune néere Oxford by the helpe of Edgar and Dunstane then metropolitane of England There was sometime a greeuous contention betwéene Thomas Lild bishop of this see and the king of England about the yeare of Grace 1355 which I will here deliuer out of an old record because the matter is so parciallie penned by some of the brethren of that house in fauour of the bishop for that I was also abused with the same in the entrance thereof at the first into my chronologie The blacke prince fauoring one Robert Stretton his chapleine a man vnlearned and not worthie the name of a clearke the matter went on so farre that what for loue and somewhat else of a canon of Lichfield he was chosen bishop of that see Herevpon the pope vnderstanding what he was by his Nuncio here in England staied his consecration by his letters for a time and in the meane season committed his examination to the archbishop of Canturburie and the bishop of Rochester who felt and dealt so fauourablie with him in golden reasoning that his worthinesse was commended to the popes holinesse to Rome he goeth Being come to Rome the pope himselfe apposed him and after secret conference vtterlie disableth his election till he had prooued by substantiall argument and of great weight before him also that he was not so lightlie to be reiected Which kind of reasoning so well pleased his holinesse that Ex mera plenitudine potestatis he was made capable of the benefice and so returneth into England when he came home this bishop being in the kings
presence told him how he had doone he wist not what in preferring so vnméet a man vnto so high a calling With which speach the king was so offended that he commanded him out of hand to auoid out of his presence In like sort the ladie Wake then duchesse of Lancaster standing by and hearing the king hir cousine to gather vp the bishop so roundlie and thereto an old grudge against him for some other matter dooth presentlie picke a quarrell against him about certeine lands then in his possession which he defended in the end obteined against hir by plée and course of law yer long also afore hapned in a part of hir house for which she accused the bishop and in the end by verdict of twelue men found that he was priuie vnto the fact of his men in the said fact wherfore he was condemned in nine hundred pounds damages which he paid euerie penie Neuerthelesse being sore grieued that she had as he said wrested out such a verdict against him and therein packed vp a quest at hir owne choise he taketh his horsse goeth to the court and there complaineth to the king of his great iniurie receiued at hir hands But in the deliuerie of his tale his speech was so blockish termes so euill fauoredlie though maliciouslie placed that the king tooke yet more offense with him than before insomuch that he led him with him into the parlement house for then was that court holden and there before the lords accused him of no small misdemeanor toward his person by his rude and threatening speeches But the bishop egerlie denieth the kings obiections which he still auoucheth vpon his honor and in the end confirmeth his allegations by witnesse wherevpon he is banished from the kings presence during his naturall life by verdict of that house In the meane time the duchesse hearing what was doone she beginneth a new to be dealing with him and in a brabling fraie betweene their seruants one of hir men was slaine for which he was called before the magistrat as chiefe accessarie vnto the fact But he fearing the sequele of his third cause by his successe had in the two first hideth himselfe after he had sold all his moouables and committed the monie vnto his trustie friends And being found giltie by the inquest the king seizeth vpon his possessions and calleth vp the bishop to answer vnto the trespasse To be short vpon safe-conduct the bishop commeth to the kings presence where he denieth that he was accessarie to the fact either before at or after the deed committed and therevpon craueth to be tried by his péeres But this petition was in vaine for sentence passeth against him also by the kings owne mouth Wherevpon he craueth helpe of the archbishop of Canturburie and priuileges of the church hoping by such meanes to be solemnlie rescued But they fearing the kings displeasure who bare small fauour to the clergie of his time gaue ouer to vse anie such meanes but rather willed him to submit himselfe vnto the kings mercie which he refused standing vpon his innocencie from the first vnto the last Finallie growing into choler that the malice of a woman should so preuaile against him he writeth to Rome requiring that his case might be heard there as a place wherein greater iustice saith he is to be looked for than to be found in England Upon the perusall of these his letters also his accusers were called thither But for so much as they appéered not at their peremptorie times they were excommunicated Such of them also as died before their reconciliations were taken out of the churchyards and buried in the fields and doong-hilles Vnde timor turba saith my note in Anglia For the king inhibited the bringing in and receipt of all processes billes and whatsoeuer instruments should come from Rome such also as aduentured contrarie to this prohibition to bring them in were either dismembred of some ioint or hanged by the necks Which rage so incensed the pope that he wrote in verie vehement maner to the king of England threatening far greater cursses except he did the sooner staie the furie of the lady reconcile himself vnto the bishop and finallie making him amends for all his losses susteined in these broiles Long it was yer the king would be brought to peace Neuerthelesse in the end he wrote to Rome about a reconciliation to be had betwéene them but yer all things were concluded God himselfe did end the quarrell by taking awaie the bishop And thus much out of an old pamphlet in effect word for word but I haue somewhat framed the forme of the report after the order that Stephan Birchington dooth deliuer it who also hath the same in manner as I deliuer it The see of Norwich called in old time Episcopatus Donnicensis Dononiae or Eastanglorum was erected at Felstow or Felixstow where Felix of Burgundie sometime schoolemaster to Sigebert of the east-Angles by whose persuasion also the said Sigebert erected the vniuersitie at Cambridge being made bishop of the east-Angles first placed his sée afterward it was remooued from thence to Donwich thence to Helmham Anno 870 about the death of Celnothus of Canturburie thirdlie to Theodford or Thetford finallie after the time of the Bastard to Norwich For iurisdiction it conteineth in our daies Norffolke and Suffolke onelie whereas at the first it included Cambridgeshire also and so much as laie within the kingdome of the east-Angles It began about the yéere 632 vnder Cerpenwald king of the east-Saxons who bestowed it vpon Felix whome pope Honorius also confirmed and after which he held it by the space of seauenteene yéeres It paid sometimes at euerie alienation 5000 ducats to Rome But in my time hir maiestie hath 899 pounds 8 shillings 7 pence farthing as I haue been informed In the same iurisdiction also there were once 1563 parish churches and 88 religious houses but in our daies I can not heare of more churches than 1200 and yet of these I know one conuerted into a barne whilest the people heare seruice further off vpon a greene their bell also when I heard a sermon there preached in the gréene hanged in an oke for want of a stéeple But now I vnderstand that the oke likewise is gone There is neuerthelesse a litle chappellet hard by on that common but nothing capable of the multitude of Ashlie towne that should come to the same in such wise if they did repaire thither as they ought Peterborow sometimes a notable monasterie hath Northampton and Rutland shires vnder hir iurisdiction a diocesse erected also by king Henrie the eight It neuer paid first fruits to the pope before queene maries daies if it were then deliuered wherof I doubt because it was not recorded in his ancient register of tenths and fruits although peraduenture the collectors left it not vngathered I wot not for what purpose it yéeldeth now foure hundred and fiftie pounds one penie abated
common-wealth than at this present so are they now for the most part the best learned that are to be found in anie countrie of Europe sith neither high parentage nor great riches as in other countries but onelie learning and vertue commended somewhat by fréendship doo bring them to this honour I might here haue spoken more at large of diuerse other bishopriks sometime in this part of the Iland as of that of Caerlheon tofore ouerthrowen by Edelfred in the behalfe of Augustine the moonke as Malmesburie saith where Dubritius gouerned which was afterward translated to S. Dauids and taken for an archbishoprike secondlie of the bishoprike of Leircester called Legerensis whose fourth bishop Unwon went to Rome with Offa king of Mercia thirdlie of Ramsbirie or Wiltun and of Glocester of which you shall read in Matth. Westm. 489 where the bishop was called Eldad also of Hagulstade one of the members whereinto the see of Yorke was diuided after the expulsion of Wilfrid For as I read when Egfrid the king had driuen him awaie he diuided his see into two parts making Bosa ouer the Deiranes that held his sée at Hagulstade or Lindfarne and Eatta ouer the Bernicians who sate at Yorke and thereto placing Edhedus ouer Lindseie as is afore noted whose successors were Ethelwine Edgar and Kinibert notwithstanding that one Seâ—ulfus was ouer Lindseie before Edhedus who was bishop of the Mercians and middle England till he was banished from Lindseie and came into those quarters to séeke his refuge and succour I could likewise intreat of the bishops of Whiteherne or Ad Candidam Casam an house with the countrie wherein it stood belonging to the prouince of Northumberland but now a parcell of Scotland also of the erection of the late sée at Westminster by Henrie the eight But as the one so the other is ceased and the lands of this later either so diuided or exchanged for worse tenures that except a man should sée it with his eies point out with his finger where euerie parcell of them is bestowed but a few men would beléeue what is become of the same I might likewise and with like ease also haue added the successors of the bishops of euerie sée to this discourse of their cathedrall churches and places of abode but it would haue extended this treatise to an vnprofitable length Neuerthelesse I will remember the same of London my natiue citie after I haue added one word more of the house called Ad Candidam Casam in English Whiteherne which taketh denomination of the white stone wherwith it was builded and was séene far off as standing vpon an hill to such as did behold it The names and successions of so manie archbishops and bishops of London as are extant and to be had from the faith first receiued Archbishops Theon Eluanus Cadocus Ouinus Conanus Palladius Stephanus Iltutus Restitutus who liued 350 of grace Tadwinus alià s Theodwinus some doo write him Tacwinus Tatwinus Tidredus alià s Theodred Hilarius Fastidius liued Anno Dom. 430. Vodinus slaine by the Saxons Theonus The see void manie yeares Augustine the moonke sent ouer by Gregorie the great till he remooued his sée to Canturburie to the intent he might the sooner flée if persecution should be raised by the infidels or heare from or send more spéedilie vnto Rome without anie great feare of the interception of his letters Bishops Melitus The see void for a season Wina Erkenwaldus Waldherus Ingaldus Egulphus Wigotus Eadbricus Edgarus Kiniwalchus Eadbaldus Eadbertus Oswinus Ethelnothus Cedbertus Cernulphus Suiduiphus Eadstanus Wulfsinus Ethelwaldus Elstanus Brithelmus Dunstanus Tidricus Alwijnus Elswoldus Robertus a Norman Wilhelmus a Norman Hugo a Norman I read also of a bishop of London called Elsward or Ailward who was abbat of Eouesham and bishop of London at one time and buried at length in Ramseie howbeit in what order of succession he liued I can not tell more than of diuerse other aboue remembred but in this order doo I find them The see void twelue yeares 1 Mauricius 2 Richardus Beaumis 3 Gilbertus vniuersalis a notable man for thrée things auarice riches and learning 4 Robertus de Sigillo 5 Richardus Beaumis 6 Gilbertus Folioth 7 Richardus 8 Wilhelmus de sancta Maria. 9 Eustathius Falconberg 10 Rogerus Niger 11 Fulco Bascet 12 Henricus Wingham Richardus Talbot electus 15 Richard Grauesend 16 Radulfus Gandacensis 17 Gilbertus Segraue 18 Richardus de Newport 19 Stephanus Grauesend 20 Richard Bintworth 21 Radulfus Baldoc who made the tables hanging in the vesterie of Paules 22 Michael 23 Simon 24 Robertus 25 Thomas 26 Richardus 27 Thomas Sauagius 28 Wilhelmus 29 Wilhelm Warham 30 Wilhelmus Barnes 31 Cuthbertus Tunstall 32 Iohannes Stokesleie 33 Richardus fitz Iames. 34 Edmundus Boner remooued imprisoned 35 Nicholas Ridleie remooued and burned Edm. Boner restored remooued imprisoned 36 Edmundus Grindall 37 Edwinus Sandes 38 Iohannes Elmer Hauing gotten and set downe thus much of the bishops I will deliuer in like sort the names of the deanes vntill I come to the time of mine old master now liuing in this present yeare 1586 who is none of the least ornaments that haue beene in that seat Deanes 1 Wulmannus who made a distribution of the psalmes conteined in the whole psalter and apointed the same dailie to be read amongst the prebendaries 2 Radulfus de Diceto whose noble historie is yet extant in their librarie 3 Alardus Bucham 4 Robertus Watford 5 Martinus Patteshull 6 Hugo de Marinis 7 Radulfus Langfort 8 Galfridus de Berie 9 Wilhelmus StaÌ„man 10 Henricus Cornell 11 Walterus de Salerne 12 Robertus Barton 13 Petrus de Newport 14 Richardus Talbot 15 Galfredus de Fering 16 Iohannes Chishull 17 Herueus de Boreham 18 Thomas Eglesthorpe 19 Rogerus de Lalleie 20 Wilhelmns de Montfort 21 Radulfus de Baldoc postea episcopus 22 Alanus de Cantilup postea cardinalis Iohan. Sandulfe electus Richardus de Newport electus 23 Magister Vitalis 24 Iohannes Euerisdon 25 Wilhelmus Brewer 26 Richardus Kilmingdon 27 Thomas Trullocke 28 Iohannes Appulbie 29 Thomas Euer 30 Thomas Stow. 31 Thomas More 32 Reginaldus Kenton 33 Thomas Lisieux alià s Leseux 34 Leonardus de Bath 35 Wilhelmus Saie 36 Rogerus Ratcliffe 37 Thom. Winterburne 38 Wilhelmus Wolseie 39 Robert Sherebroke 40 IohaÌ„nes Collet founder of Paules schoole Richardus Paceus Richardus Sampson Iohannes Incent Wilhelmus Maius resignauit Iohannes Fakenham alià s Howman resignauit Henricus Colus remooued imprisoned Wilhelmus Maius restored Alexander Nouellus And thus much of the archbishops bishops and deanes of that honorable sée I call it honorable because it hath had a succession for the most part of learned and wise men albeit that otherwise it be the most troublesome seat in England not onelie for that it is néere vnto checke but also the prelats thereof are much troubled with sutors and no lesse subiect to the reproches of the common sort whose mouthes are
persons called pledges as I said or ten denaries or tithings of men of which ech one was bound for others good abering and laudable behauiour in the common-wealth of the realme The chiefe man likewise of euerie denarie or tithing was in those daies called a tithing man in Latine Decurio but now in most places a borsholder or burgholder as in Kent where euerie tithing is moreouer named a burgh or burrow although that in the West countrie he be still called a tithing man and his circuit a tithing as I haue heard at large I read furthermore and it is partlie afore noted that the said Alfred caused ech man of frée condition for the better maintenance of his peace to be ascribed into some hundred by placing himselfe in one denarie or other where he might alwais haue such as should sweare or saie vpon their certeine knowledge for his honest behauior and ciuill conuersation if it should happen at anie time that his credit should come in question In like sort I gather out of Leland and other that if anie small matter did fall out worthie to be discussed the tithing man or borsholder now officers at the commandement of the high constable of which euerie hundred hath one at the least should decide the same in their léetes whereas the great causes were referred to the hundreds the greater to the lathes and the greatest of all to the shire daies where the earles or aldermen did set themselues make finall ends of the same according vnto iustice For this purpose likewise in euerie hundred were twelue men chosen of good age and wisedome and those sworne to giue their sentences without respect of person and in this manner as they gather were things handeled in those daies Which waie the word wapentake came in vse as yet I cannot tell howbeit the signification of the same declareth as I conceiue that at the chiefe towne the soldiers which were to serue in that hundred did méet fetch their weapons go togither from thence to the field or place of seruice by an ordinarie custome then generallie knowen amongst them It is supposed also that the word Rape commeth a Rapiendo as it were of catching and snatching bicause the tenants of the hundred or wapentakes met vpon one or sundrie daies made quicke dispatch of their lords haruest at once and in great hast But whether it be a true imagination or not as yet I am vncerteine and therefore it lieth not in me to determine anie thing thereof wherefore it shall suffice to haue touched them in this maner In my time there are found to be in England fourtie shires and likewise thirtéene in Wales and these latter erected of late yeares by king Henrie the eight who made the Britons or Welshmen equall in all respects vnto the English and brought to passe that both nations should indifferentlie be gouerned by one law which in times past were ordred by diuerse and those far discrepant and disagreing one from another as by the seuerall view of the same is yet easie to be discerned The names of the shires in England are these whereof the first ten lie betwéene the British sea and the Thames as Polydor also dooth set them downe Kent Sussex Surreie Hampshire Barkeshire Wilshire Dorsetshire Summerset Deuon Cornewall There are moreouer on the northside of the Thames and betwéene the same and the riuer Trent which passeth through the middest of England as Polydor saith sixtéene other shires whereof six lie toward the east the rest toward the west more into the mddest of the countrie Essex somtime all forrest saue one hundred Middlesex Hartfordshire Suffolke Norffolke Cambridgeshire in which are 12 hundreds Bedford Huntington wher in are foure hundreds Buckingham Oxford Northampton Rutland Leircestershire Notinghamshire Warwike Lincolne We haue six also that haue their place westward towards Wales whose names insue Glocester Hereford Worcester Shropshire Stafford Chestershire And these are the thirtie two shires which lie by south of the Trent Beyond the same riuer we haue in like sort other eight as Darbie Yorke Lancaster Cumberland Westmerland Richemond wherein are fiue wapentaxes when it is accompted as parcell of Yorkeshire out of which it is taken then is it reputed for the whole Riding Durham Northumberland So that in the portion sometime called Lhoegres there are now fortie shires In Wales furthermore are thirtéene whereof seuen are in Southwales Cardigan or Cereticon Penmoroke or Penbrooke Caermardine wherein are 9. hundreds or commots Glamorgan Monmouth Breckenocke Radnor In Northwales likewise are six that is to saie Angleseie Carnaruon Merioneth Denbigh Flint Montgomerie Which being added to those of England yéeld fiftie and thrée shires or counties so that vnder the quéenes Maiestie are so manie counties whereby it is easilie discerned that hir power farre excéedeth that of Offa who of old time was highlie honored for that he had so much of Britaine vnder his subiection as afterward conteined thirtie nine shires when the diuision was made whereof I spake before This is moreouer to be noted in our diuision of shires that they be not alwaies counted or laid togither in one parcell whereof I haue great maruell But sith the occasiō hath growen as I take it either by priuiledge or some like occasion it is better briefelie to set downe how some of these parts lie than to spend the time in séeking a iust cause of this their od diuision First therefore I note that in the part of Buckinghamshire betweene Amondesham Beconsfield there is a peece of Hartfordshire to be found inuironed round about with the countie of Buckingham and yet this patch is not aboue three miles in length and two in breadth at the verie most In Barkeshire also betwéene Ruscombe and Okingham is a péece of Wilshire one mile in breadth and foure miles in length whereof one side lieth on the Loden riuer In the borders of Northamptonshire directlie ouer against Luffeld a towne in Buckkinghamshire I find a parcell of Oxfordshire not passing two miles in compasse With Oxfordshire diuerse doo participate in so much that a péece of Glocestershire lieth halfe in Warwikeshire halfe in Oxfordshire not verie far from Horneton Such another patch is there of Glocestershire not far from long Compton but lieng in Oxford countie a péece of Worcestershire directlie betwéene it Glocestershire Glocester hath the third péece vpon the north side of the Winrush neere Falbrocke as Barkeshire hath one parcell also vpon the selfe side of the same water in the verie edge of Glocestershire likewise an other in Oxfordshire not verie farre from Burford and the third ouer against Lach lade which is parted from the main countie of Barkeshire by a little strake of Oxfordshire Who would thinke that two fragments of Wilshire were to be seene in Barkeshire vpon the Loden and the riuer that falleth into it whereof and the like sith there are verie manie
whereby they may be set on worke a man should not haue heard at one assise of more than two or thrée Nisi priùs but verie seldome of an atteinct wheras now an hundred more of the first and one or two of the later are verie often perceiued and some of them for a cause arising of six pence or tweluepence Which declareth that men are growen to be farre more contentious than they haue béene in time past and readier to reuenge their quarels of small importance whereof the lawiers complaine not But to my purpose from whence I haue now digressed Beside these officers afore mentioned there are sundrie other in euerie countie as crowners whose dutie is to inquire of such as come to their death by violence to attach present the plées of the crowne to make inquirie of treasure found c. There are diuerse also of the best learned of the law beside sundrie gentlemen where the number of lawiers will not suffice and whose reuenues doo amount to aboue twentie pounds by the yeare appointed by especiall commission from the prince to looke vnto the good gouernement of hir subiects in the counties where they dwell And of these the least skilfull in the law are of the peace the other both of the peace and quorum otherwise called of Oier and Determiner so that the first haue authoritie onelie to heare the other to heare and determine such matters as are brought vnto their presence These also doo direct their warrants to the kéepers of the gailes within their limitations for the safe kéeping of such offendors as they shall iudge worthie to commit vnto their custodie there to be kept vnder ward vntill the great assises to the end their causes may be further examined before the residue of the countie these officers were first deuised about the eightéene yeare of Edward the third as I haue béene informed They méeting also togither with the shiriffes doo hold their aforesaid sessions at foure times in the yeare whereof they are called quarter sessions and herein they inquire of sundrie trespasses and the common annoiances of the kings liege people and diuerse other things determining vpon them as iustice dooth require There are also a third kind of sessions holden by the high constables and bailiffes afore mentioned called petie sessions wherein the weights and measures are perused by the clarke of the market for the countie who sitteth with them At these méetings also vittellers and in like sort seruants labourers roges and tunnagates are often reformed for their excesses although the burning of vagabounds through their eare be referred to the quarter sessions or higher courts of assise where they are iudged either to death if they be taken the third time haue not since their second apprehension applied themselues to labour or else to be set perpetuallie to worke in an house erected in euerie shire for that purpose of which punishment they stand in greatest feare I might here deliuer a discourse of sundrie rare customes and courts surnamed barons yet mainteined and holden in England but for somuch as some of the first are beastlie and therefore by the lords of the soiles now liuing conuerted into monie being for the most part deuised in the beginning either by malicious or licentious women in méere contempt and slauish abuse of their tenants vnder pretense of some punishment due for their excesses I passe ouer to bring them vnto light as also the remembrance of sundrie courts baron likewise holden in strange maner yet none more absurd and far from law than are kept yearlie at Kings hill in Rochford and therfore may well be called a lawlesse court as most are that were deuised vpon such occasions This court is kept vpon wednesdaie insuing after Michaelmasse daie after midnight so that it is begun and ended before the rising of the sunne When the tenants also are altogither in an alehouse the steward secretlie stealeth from them with a lanterne vnder his cloke and goeth to the Kings hill where sitting on a mole-hill he calleth them with a verie soft voice writing their appéerance vpon a péece of paper with a cole hauing none other light than that which is inclosed in the lanterne so soone as the tenants also doo misse the steward they runne to the hill with all their might and there answer all at once Here here wherby they escape their amercements which they should not doo if he could haue called ouer his bill of names before they had missed him in the alehouse And this is the verie forme of the court deuised at the first as the voice goeth vpon a rebellion made by the tenants of the honour of Raibie against their lord in perpetuall memorie of their disobedience shewed I could beside this speake also of some other but sith one hath taken vpon him to collect a number of them into a particular treatise I thinke it sufficient for me to haue said so much of both And thus much haue I thought good to set downe generallie of the said counties and their maner of gouernance although not in so perfect order as the cause requireth bicause that of all the rest there is nothing wherewith I am lesse acquainted than with our temporall regiment which to saie truth smallie concerneth my calling What else is to be added after the seuerall shires of England with their ancient limits as they agreed with the diuision of the land in the time of Ptolomie and the Romans and commodities yet extant I reserue vnto that excellent treatise of my fréend W. Cambden who hath trauelled therein verie farre whose worke written in Latine shall in short time I hope he published to the no small benefit of such as will read and peruse the same Of degrees of people in the common-wealth of England Chap. 5. WE in England diuide our people commonlie into foure sorts as gentlemen citizens or burgesses yeomen which are artificers or laborers Of gentlemen the first and chéefe next the king be the prince dukes marquesses earls viscounts and barons and these are called gentlemen of the greater sort or as our common vsage of spéech is lords and noblemen and next vnto them be knights esquiers and last of all they that are simplie called gentlemen so that in effect our gentlemen are diuided into their conditions whereof in this chapiter I will make particular rehearsall The title of prince dooth peculiarlie belong with vs to the kings eldest sonne who is called prince of Wales and is the heire apparant to the crowne as in France the kings eldest sonne hath the title of Dolphine and is named peculiarlie Monsieur So that the prince is so termed of the Latine word Princeps sith he is as I may call him the cheefe or principall next the king The kings yoonger sonnes be but gentlemen by birth till they haue receiued creation or donation from their father of higher estate as to be either visconts earles or dukes
and called after their names as lord Henrie or lord Edward with the addition of the word Grace properlie assigned to the king and prince and now also by custome conueied to dukes archbishops and as some saie to marquesses and their wiues The title of duke commeth also of the Latine word Dux à ducendo bicause of his valor and power ouer the armie in times past a name of office due to the emperour consull or chéefe gouernour of the whole armie in the Romane warres but now a name of honor although perished in England whose ground will not long beare one duke at once but if there were manie as in time past or as there be now earles I doo not thinke but that they would florish and prosper well inough In old time he onelie was called marquesse Qui habuit terram limitaneam a marching prouince vpon the enimies countries and thereby bound to kéepe and defend the frontiers But that also is changed in common vse and reputed for a name of great honor next vnto the duke euen ouer counties and sometimes small cities as the prince is pleased to bestow it The name of earle likewise was among the Romans a name of office who had Comites sacri palatij comites aerarij comites stabuli comites patrimonij largitionum scholarum commerciorum and such like But at the first they were called Comites which were ioined in commission with the proconsull legate or iudges for counsell and aids sake in each of those seuerall charges As Cicero epistola ad Quintum fratrem remembreth where he saith Atque inter hos quos tibi comites adiutores negotiorum publicorum dedit ipsa respublica duntaxat finibus his praestabis quos ante praescripsi c. After this I read also that euerie president in his charge was called Comes but our English Saxons vsed the word Hertoch and earle for Comes and indifferentlie as I gesse sith the name of duke was not in vse before the conquest Goropius saith that Comes and Graue is all one to wit the viscont called either Procomes or Vicecomes and in time past gouerned in the countie vnder the earle but now without anie such seruice or office it is also become a name of dignitie next after the earle and in degrée before the baron His reléefe also by the great charter is one hundred pounds as that of a baronie a hundred marks and of a knight flue at the most for euerie fée The baron whose degrée answered to the dignitie of a senator in Rome is such a frée lord as hath a lordship or baronie whereof he beareth his name hath diuerse knights or fréeholders holding of him who with him did serue the king in his wars and held their tenures in Baronia that is for performance of such seruice These Bracton a learned writer of the lawes of England in king Henrie the thirds time tearmeth Barones quasi robur belli The word Baro indéed is older than that it may easilie be found from whence it came for euen in the oldest histories both of the Germans and Frenchmen written since the conquest we read of barons and those are at this daie called among the Germans Liberi vel Ingenui or Freihers in the Germane toong as some men doo coniecture or as one saith the citizens and burgesses of good townes and cities were called Barones Neuerthelesse by diligent inquisition it is imagined if not absolutelie found that the word Baro and Filius in the old Scithian or Germane language are all one so that the kings children are properlie called Barones from whome also it was first translated to their kindred and then to the nobilitie and officers of greatest honour indifferentlie That Baro and Filius signifieth one thing it yet remaineth to be séene although with some corruption for to this daie euen the common sort doo call their male children barnes here in England especiallie in the north countrie where that word is yet accustomablie in vse And it is also growne into a prouerbe in the south when anie man susteineth a great hinderance to saie I am beggered and all my barnes In the Hebrue toong as some affirme it signifieth Filij solis and what are the nobilitie in euerie kingdome but Filij or serui regum But this is farre fetched wherefore I conclude that from hensefoorth the originall of the word Baro shall not be anie more to seeke and the first time that euer I red thereof in anie English historie is in the reigne of Canutus who called his nobilitie and head officers to a councell holden at Cirnecester by that name 1030 as I haue else-where remembred Howbeit the word Baro dooth not alwaies signifie or is attributed to a noble man by birth or creation for now and then it is a title giuen vnto one or other with his office as the chéefe or high tribune of the excheker is of custome called lord chéefe baron who is as it were the great or principall receiuer of accounts next vnto the lord treasuror as they are vnder him are called Tribuni aerarij rationales Hervnto I may ad so much of the word lord which is an addition going not seldome and in like sort with sundrie offices and to continue so long as he or they doo execute the same and no longer Unto this place I also referre our bishops who are accounted honourable called lords and hold the same roome in the parlement house with the barons albeit for honour sake the right hand of the prince is giuen vnto them and whose countenances in time past were much more glorious than at this present it is bicause those lustie prelats sought after earthlie estimation and authoritie with farre more diligence than after the lost shéepe of Christ of which they had small regard as men being otherwise occupied and void of leisure to attend vpon the same Howbeit in these daies their estate remaineth no lesse reuerend than before and the more vertuous they are that be of this calling the better are they estéemed with high and low They reteine also the ancient name lord still although it be not a littie impugned by such as loue either to heare of change of all things or can abide no superiours For notwithstanding it be true that in respect of function the office of the eldership is equallie distributed betwéene the bishop and the minister yet for ciuill gouernements sake the first haue more authoritie giuen vnto them by kings and princes to the end that the rest maie thereby be with more ease reteined within a limited compasse of vniformitie than otherwise they would be if ech one were suffered to walke in his owne course This also is more to be maruelled at that verie manie call for an alteration of their estate crieng to haue the word lord abolished their ciuill authoritie taken from them and the present condition of the church in other things reformed whereas to saie trulie
on in good sooth I cannot tell This onelie I know that euerie function and seuerall vocation striueth with other which of them should haue all the water of commoditie run into hir owne cesterne Yeomen are those which by our law are called Legales homines free men borne Euglish and may dispend of their owne frée land in yearelie reuenue to the summe of fortie shillings sterling or six pounds as monie goeth in our times Some are of the opinion by Cap. 2. Rich. 2. an 20. that they are the same which the French men call varlets but as that phrase is vsed in my time it is farre vnlikelie to be so The truth is that the word is deriued from the Saxon terme Zeoman or Geoman which signifieth as I haue read a settled or staid man such I meane as being maried and of some yeares betaketh himselfe to staie in the place of his abode for the better maintenance of himselfe and his familie whereof the single sort haue no regard but are likelie to be still fleeting now hither now thither which argueth want of stabilitie in determination and resolution of iudgement for the execution of things of anie importance This sort of people haue a certeine preheminence and more estimation than labourers the common sort of artificers these commonlie liue wealthilie kéepe good houses and trauell to get riches They are also for the most part farmers to gentlemen in old time called Pagani opponuntur militibus and therfore Persius calleth himselfe Semipaganus or at the leastwise artificers with grasing frequenting of markets and kéeping of seruants not idle seruants as the gentlemen doo but such as get both their owne and part of their masters liuing do come to great welth in somuch that manie of them are able and doo buie the lands of vnthriftie gentlemen and often setting their sonnes to the schooles to the vniuersities and to the Ins of the court or otherwise leauing them sufficient lands wherevpon they may liue without labour doo make them by those means to become gentlemen these were they that in times past made all France afraid And albeit they be not called master as gentlemen are or sir as to knights apperteineth but onelie Iohn and Thomas c yet haue they beene found to haue doone verie good seruice and the kings of England in foughten battels were woont to remaine among them who were their footmen as the French kings did amongst their horssemen the prince thereby shewing where his chiefe strength did consist The fourth and last sort of people in England are daie labourers poore husbandmen and some retailers which haue no frée land copie holders and all artificers as tailers shomakers carpenters brickmakers masons c. As for slaues and bondmen we haue none naie such is the priuilege of our countrie by the especiall grace of God and bountie of our princes that if anie come hither from other realms so soone as they set foot on land they become so frée of condition as their masters whereby all note of seruile bondage is vtterlie remooued from them wherein we resemble not the Germans who had slaues also though such as in respect of the slaues of other countries might well be reputed frée but the old Indians and the Taprobanes who supposed it a great iniurie to nature to make or suffer them to be bond whome she in hir woonted course dooth product and bring foorth frée This fourth and last sort of people therefore haue neither voice nor authoritie in the common wealth but are to be â—uled and not to rule other yet they are not altogither neglected for in cities and corporat townes for default of yeomen they are faine to make vp their inquests of such maner of people And in villages they are commonlie made churchwardens sidemen aleconners now and then constables and manie times inioie the name of hedboroughes Unto this sort also may our great swarmes of idle seruing men be referred of whome there runneth to prouerbe Yoong seruing men old beggers bicause seruice is none heritage These men are profitable to none for if their condition be well perused they are enimies to their masters to their freends and to themselues for by them oftentimes their masters are incouraged vnto vnlawfull exactions of their tenants their fréends brought vnto pouertie by their rents inhanced and they themselues brought to confusion by their owne prodigalitie and errors as men that hauing not wherewith of their owne to mainteine their excesses doo search in high waies budgets cofers males and stables which way to supplie their wants How diuerse of them also coueting to beare an high saile doo insinuate themselues with yoong gentlemen and noble men newlie come to their lands the case is too much apparant whereby the good natures of the parties are not onelie a little impaired but also their liuelihoods and reuenues so wasted and consumed that if at all yet not in manie yeares they shall be able to recouer themselues It were verie good therefore that the superfluous heapes of them were in part diminished And sith necessitie inforceth to haue some yet let wisdome moderate their numbers so shall their masters be rid of vnnecessarie charge and the common wealth of manie théeues No nation cherisheth such store of them as we doo here in England in hope of which maintenance manie giue themselues to idlenesse that otherwise would be brought to labour and liue in order like subiects Of their whoredomes I will not speake anie thing at all more than of their swearing yet is it found that some of them doo make the first a cheefe piller of their building consuming not onlie the goods but also the health welfare of manie honest gentlemen citizens wealthie yeomen c by such vnlawfull dealings But how farre haue I waded in this point or how farre may I saile in such a large sea I will therefore now staie to speake anie more of those kind of men In returning therefore to my matter this furthermore among other things I haue to saie of our husbandmen and artificers that they were neuer so excellent in their trades as at this present But as the workemanship of the later sort was neuer more fine and curious to the eie so was it neuer lesse strong and substantiall for continuance and benefit of the buiers Neither is there anie thing that hurteth the common sort of our artificers more than hast and a barbarous or slauish desire to turne the penie and by ridding their worke to make spéedie vtterance of their wares which inforceth them to bungle vp and dispatch manie things they care not how so they be out of their hands whereby the buier is often sore defrauded and findeth to his cost that hast maketh wast according to the prouerbe Oh how manie trades and handicrafts are now in England whereof the common wealth hath no néed how manie néedfull commodities haue we which are perfected with great cost c
and yet may with farre more ease and lesse cost be prouided from other countries if we could vse the meanes I will not speake of iron glasse and such like which spoile much wood and yet are brought from other countries better chéepe than we can make them here at home I could exemplifie also in manie other But to leaue these things and procéed with our purpose and herein as occasion serueth generallie by waie of conclusion to speake of the common-wealth of England I find that it is gouerned and mainteined by thrée sorts of persons 1 The prince monarch and head gouernour which is called the king or if the crowne fall to the woman the quéene in whose name and by whose authoritie all things are administred 2 The gentlemen which be diuided into two sorts as the baronie or estate of lords which conteineth barons and all aboue that degree and also those that be no lords as knights esquiers simple gentlemen as I haue noted alreadie Out of these also are the great deputies and high presidents chosen of which one serueth in Ireland as another did sometime in Calis and the capteine now at Berwike as one lord president dooth gouerne in Wales and the other the north parts of this Iland which later with certeine councellors and iudges were erected by king Henrie the eight But forsomuch as I haue touched their conditions elsewhere it shall be mough to haue remembred them at this time 3 The third and last sort is named the yeomanrie of whom their sequele the labourers and artificers I haue said somewhat euen now Whereto I ad that they be not called masters and gentlemen but goodmen as goodman Smith goodman Coot goodman Cornell goodman Mascall goodman Cockswet c in matters of law these and the like are called thus Giles Iewd yeoman Edward Mountford yeoman Iames Cocke yeoman Herrie Butcher yeoman c by which addition they are exempt from the vulgar and common sorts Cato calleth them Aratores optimos ciues rei publicae of whom also you may read more in the booke of common wealth which sir Thomas Smith sometime penned of this land Of gentlemen also some are by the prince chosen and called to great offices in the common wealth of which said offices diuerse concerne the whole realme some be more priuat and peculiar to the kings house And they haue their places and degrées prescribed by an act of parlement made An. 31 Henr. octaui after this maner insuing These foure the lord Chancellor the lord Treasuror who is Supremus aerarij Anglici quaestor or Tribunus aerarius maximus the lord President of the councell and the lord Priuie seale being persons of the degrée of a baron or aboue are in the same act appointed to sit in the parlement and in all assemblies or councell aboue all dukes not being of the bloud roiall Videlicet the kings brother vncle or nephue And these six the lord great Chamberleine of England the lord high Constable of England the lord Marshall of England the lord Admirall of England the lord great master or Steward of the kings house and the lord Chamberleine by that act are to be placed in all assemblies of councell after the lord priuie seale according to their degrées and estats so that if he be a baron then he is to sit aboue all barons or an earle aboue all earles And so likewise the kings secretarie being a baron of the parlement hath place aboue all barons and if he be a man of higher degrée he shall sit and be placed according therevnto The rehearsall of the temporall nobilitie of England according to the anciencie of their creations or first calling to their degrees as they are to be found at this present The Marquise of Winchester The earle of Arundell The earle of Oxford The earle of Northumberland The earle of Shrewesburie The earle of Kent The earle of Derbi◠The earle of Worcester The earle of Rutland The earle of Cumberland The earle of Sussex The earle of Huntingdon The earle of Bath The earle of Warwike The earle of Southampton The earle of Bedford The earle of Penbrooke The earle of Hertford The earle of Leicester The earle of Essex The earle of Lincolne The viscont Montague The viscont Bindon The lord of Abergeuennie The lord Awdeleie The lord Zouch The lord Barkeleie The lord Morleie The lord Dacres of the south The lord Cobham The lord Stafford The lord Greie of Wilton The lord Scroope The lord Dudleie The lord Latimer The lord Stourton The lord Lumleie The lord Mountioie The lord Ogle The lord Darcie of the north The lord Mountegle The lord Sands The lord Uaulx The lord Windsore The lord Wentwoorth The lord Borough The lord Mordaunt The lord Cromwell The lord Euers The lord Wharton The lord Rich. The lord Willowbie The lord Sheffeld The lord Paget The lord Darcie of Chichester The lord Howard of Effingham The lord North. The lord Chaundos The lord of Hunsdon The lord saint Iohn of Bletso The lord of Buckhirst The lord Delaware The lord Burghleie The lord Compton The lord Cheineie The lord Norreis Bishops in their anciencie as they sat in parlement in the fift of the Queenes maiesties reigne that now is The archbishop of Canturburie The archbishop of Yorke London Durham Winchester The rest had their places in senioritie of consecration Chichester Landaffe Hereford Elie. Worcester Bangor Lincolne Salisburie S. Dauids Rochester Bath and Welles Couentrie and Lichfield Excester Norwich Peterborough Carleill Chester S. Assaph Glocester And this for their placing in the parlement house Howbeit when the archbishop of Canturburie siteth in his prouinciall assemblie he hath on his right hand the archbishop of Yorke and next vnto him the bishop of Winchester on the left hand the bishop of London but if it fall out that the archbishop of Canturburie be not there by the vacation of his see then the archbishop of Yorke is to take his place who admitteth the bishop of London to his right hand and the prelat of Winchester to his left the rest sitting alwaies as afore that is to saie as they are elders by consecration which I thought good also to note out of an ancient president Of the food and diet of the English Chap. 6. THe situation of our region lieng néere vnto the north dooth cause the heate of our stomaches to be of somewhat greater force therefore our bodies doo craue a little more ample nourishment than the inhabitants of the hotter regions are accustomed withall whose digestiue force is not altogither so vehement bicause their internall heat is not so strong as ours which is kept in by the coldnesse of the aire that from time to time speciallie in winter dooth enuiron our bodies It is no maruell therefore that our tables are oftentimes more plentifullie garnished than those of other nations and this trade hath continued with vs euen since the verie beginning For before the
we haue now at Westminster Wherefore Edmund gaue lawes at London Lincolne Ethelred at Habam Alfred at Woodstock and Wannetting Athelstane in Excester Grecklade Feuersham Thundersleie Canutus at Winchester c other in other places whereof this may suffice Among other things also vsed in the time of the Saxons it shall not be amisse to set downe the forme of their Ordalian law which they brought hither with them from beyond the seas out of Scithia and vsed onelie in the triall of guiltie and vnguiltinesse Certes it conteined not an ordinarie procéeding by daies and termes as in the ciuill and common law we sée practised in these daies but a short dispatch triall of the matter by fire or water whereof at this present I will deliuer the circumstance as I haue faithfullie translated it out of an ancient volume and conferred with an imprinted copie latelie published by M. Lambert and now extant to be read Neuerthelesse as the Scithians were the first that vsed this practise so I read that it was taken vp and occupied also in France in processe of time yea and likewise in Grecia as G. Pachymerus remembreth in the first booke of his historie which beginneth with the empire of M. Paleologus where he noteth his owne sight and vew in that behalfe But what stand I herevpon The Ordalian saith the aforesaid author was a certeine maner of purgation vsed two waies wherof the one was by fire the other by water In the execution of that which was doone by fire the partie accused should go a certeine number of pases with an hot iron in his hand or else bare footed vpon certeine plough shares red hot according to the maner This iron was sometime of one pound weight and then was it called single Ordalium sometimes of thrée and then named treble Ordalium and whosoeuer did beare or tread on the same without hurt of his bodie he was adiudged giltlesse otherwise if his skin were scorched he was foorthwith condemned as guiltie of the trespasse whereof he was accused according to the proportion and quantitie of the burning There were in like sort two kinds of triall by the water that is to say either by hot or cold and in this triall the partie thought culpable was either tumbled into some pond or huge vessell of cold water wherein if he continued for a season without wrestling or strugling for life he was foorthwith acquited as guiltlesse of the fact wherof he was accused but if he began to plunge and labour once for breath immediatlie vpon his falling into that liquor he was by and by condemned as guiltie of the crime Or else he did thrust his arme vp to the shoulder into a lead copper or caldron of seething water from whence if he withdrew the same without anie maner of damage he was discharged of further molestation otherwise he was taken for a trespasser and punished accordinglie The fierie maner of purgation belonged onelie to noble men and women and such as were frée borne but the husbandmen and villaines were tried by water Wherof to shew the vnlearned dealing and blind ignorance of those times it shall not be impertinent to set foorth the whole maner which continued here in England vntill the time of king Iohn who séeing the manifold subtilties in the same by sundrie sorcerous and artificiall practises whereby the working of the said elements were restreined did extinguish it altogither as flat lewdnesse and bouerie The Rubrike of the treatise entereth thus Here beginneth the execution of iustice whereby the giltie or vngiltie are tried by hot iron Then it followeth After accusation lawfullie made and three daies spent in fasting and praier the priest being clad in all his holie vestures sauing his vestiment shall take the iron laid before the altar with a paire of tongs and singing the hymne of the three children that is to saie O all ye workes of God the Lord and in Latine Benedicite omnia opera c he shall carie it solemnelie to the fire alreadie made for that purpose and first saie these words ouer the place where the fire is kindled whereby this purgation shall be made in Latine as insueth Benedic Domine Deus locum istum vt sit nobis in eo sanitas sanctitas castitas virtus victoria sanctimonia humilitas bonitas lenitas plenitudo legis obedientia Deo patri filio spiritui sancto Haec benedictio sit super hunc locum super omnes habitantes in eo In English Blesse thou O Lord this place that it may be to vs health holinesse chastitie vertue and victorie purenesse humilitie goodnesse gentlenesse and fulnesse of the law and obedience to God the father the sonne and the holie ghost This blessing be vpon this place and all that dwell in it Then followeth the blessing of the fire Domine Deus pater omnipotens lumen indeficiens exaudi nos quia tu es conditor omnium luminum Benedic Domine hoc lumen quod ante sanctificatum est qui illuminasti omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum vel mundum vt ab eo lumine accendamur igne claritatis tuae Et sicut igne illuminasti Mosen ita nunc illumina corda nostra sensus nostros vt ad vitam aeternam mereamur peruenire per Christum c. Lord God father almightie light euerlasting heare vs sith thou art the maker of all lights Blesse O Lord this light that is alreadie sanctified in thy sight which hast lightned all men that come into the world or the whole world to the end that by the same light we may be lightned with the shining of thy brightnesse As thou diddest lighten Moses so now illuminate our hearts and our senses that we may deserue to come to euerlasting life through Christ our c. This being ended let him say the Pater noster c then these words Saluum fac seruum c. Mitte ei auxilium Deus c. De Sion tuere eum c. Dominus vobiscum c. That is O Lord saue thy seruant c. Send him helpe O God from thy holie place c. Defend him out of Sion c. Lord heare c. The Lord be with you c. The praier Benedic Domine sancte pater omnipotens Deus per inuocationem sanctissimi nominis tui per aduentum filij tui atque per donum spiritus paracleti ad manifestandum verum iudicium tuum hoc genus metalli vt sit sanctificatum omni daemonum falsitate procul remota veritas veri iudicij tui fidelibus tuis manifesta fiat per eundem Dominum c. In English Blesse we beséech thee O Lord holie father euerlasting God through the inuocation of thy most holie name by the comming of thy sonne and gift of the holie ghost and to the manifestation of thy true iudgement this kind of mettall that being hallowed and all fradulent practises of
he they teach you to repent too late of your great gentlenesse Caietanus in his common-wealth hath finallie no liking of them as appéereth in his eight booke of that most excellent treatise But what haue I to deale whether they be profitable or not sith my purpose is rather to shew what plentie we haue of them which I will performe so far as shall be néedfull There haue béene in times past great store of castels places of defense within the realme of England of which some were builded by the Britons manie by the Romans Saxons and Danes but most of all by the barons of the realme in about the time of king Stephan who licenced each of them to build so manie as them listed vpon their owne demeasnes hoping thereby that they would haue imploied their vse to his aduantage and commoditie But finallie when he saw that they were rather fortified against himselfe in the end than vsed in his defense he repented all too late of his inconsiderate dealing sith now there was no remedie but by force for to subdue them After his decease king Henrie the second came no sooner to the crowne but he called to mind the inconuenience which his predecessour had suffered and he himselfe might in time sustaine by those fortifications Therefore one of the first things he did was an attempt to race and deface the most part of these holds Certes he thought it better to hazard the méeting of the enimie now and then in the plaine field than to liue in perpetuall feare of those houses and the rebellion of his lords vpon euerie light occasion conceiued who then were full so strong as he if not more strong and that made them the readier to withstand and gainesaie manie of those procéedings which he and his successours from time to time intended Herevpon therefore he caused more than eleuen hundred of their said castels to be raced and ouerthrowne whereby the power of his nobilitie was not a little restreined Since that time also not a few of those which remained haue decaied partlie by the commandement of Henrie the third and partlie of themselues or by conuersion of them into the dwelling houses of noble men their martiall fronts being remooued so that at this present there are verie few or no castels at all mainteined within England sauing onelie vpon the coasts and marches of the countrie for the better kéeping backe of the forren enimie when soeuer he shall attempt to enter and annoie vs. The most prouident prince that euer reigned in this land for the fortification thereof against all outward enimies was the late prince of famous memorie king Henrie the eight who beside that he repared most of such as were alreadie standing builded sundrie out of the ground For hauing shaken off the more than seruile yoke of popish tyrannie and espieng that the emperour was offended for his diuorce from quéene Catharine his aunt and thereto vnderstanding that the French king had coupled the Dolphin his sonne with the popes neece and maried his daughter to the king of Scots whereby he had cause more iustlie to suspect than safelie to trust anis one of them all as Lambert saith he determined to stand vpon his owne defense and therefore with no small spéed and like charge he builded sundrie blockehouses castels and platformes vpon diuerse frontiers of his realme but chieflie the east and southeast parts of England whereby no doubt he did verie much qualifie the conceiued grudges of his aduersaries and vtterlie put off their hastie purpose of inuasion But would to God he had cast his eie toward Harwich and the coasts of Norffolke and Suffolke where nothing as yet is doone albeit there be none so fit and likelie places for the enimie to enter vpon as in those parts where at a full sea they may touch vpon the shore and come to land without resistance And thus much brieflie for my purpose at this present For I néed not to make anie long discourse of castels sith it is not the nature of a good Englishman to regard to be caged vp as in a coope and hedged in with stone wals but rather to meet with his enimie in the plaine field at handstrokes where he may trauaise his ground choose his plot and vse the benefit of sunne shine wind and weather to his best aduantage commoditie Isocrates also saith that towres walles bulworkes soldiers and plentie of armour are not the best kéepers of kingdomes but freends loue of subiects obedience vnto martiall discipline which they want that shew themselues either cruell or couetous toward their people As for those tales that go of Beston castell how it shall saue all England on a daie and likewise the brag of a rebellious baron in old time named Hugh Bigot that said in contempt of king Henrie the third and about the fiftith yeare of his reigne If I were in my castell of Bungeie Vpon the water of Waueneie I wold not set a button by the king of Cockneie I repute them but as toies the first méere vaine the second fondlie vttered if anie such thing were said as manie other words are and haue béene spoken of like holds as Wallingford c but now growen out of memorie and with small losse not heard of among the common sort Certes the castell of Bungeie was ouerthrowen by the aforesaid prince the same yeare that he ouerthrew the walles and castell of Leircester also the castels of Treske and Malesar apperteining to Roger Mowbraie and that of Fremlingham belonging likewise to Hugh Bigot wherof in the chronologie following you may read at large I might here in like sort take occasion to speake of sundrie strong places where camps of men haue lien and of which we haue great plentie here in England in the plaine fields but I passe ouer to talke of any such néedlesse discourses This neuerthelesse concerning two of them is not to be omitted to wit that the one néere vnto Cambridge now Gogmagogs hill was called Windleburie before time as I read of late in an old pamphlet And to saie the truth I haue often heard them named Winterburie hilles which difference may easilie grow by corruption of the former word the place likewise is verie large and strong The second is to be séene in the edge of Shropshire about two miles from Colme betwéene two riuers the Clun or Colunus and the Tewie otherwise named Themis wherevnto there is no accesse but at one place The Welshmen call it Cair Carador and they are of the opinion that Caractatus king of the Sillures was ouercome there by Ostorius at such time as he fled to Cartimanda quéene of the Brigants for succour who betraied him to the Romans as you may sée in Tacitus Of palaces belonging to the prince Chap. 15. IT lieth not in me to set down exactlie the number names of the palaces belonging to the prince nor to make anie description of hir graces
vnto the possession of the crowne they were so prouidentlie called to remembrance and such spéedie reformation sought of all hands for the redresse of this inconuenience that our countrie was sooner furnished with armour and munition from diuerse parts of the maine beside great plentie that was forged here at home than our enimies could get vnderstanding of anie such prouision to be made By this policie also was the no small hope conceiued by Spaniards vtterlie cut off who of open fréends being now become our secret enimies and thereto watching a time wherein to atchieue some heauie exploit against vs and our countrie did there vpon change their purposes whereby England obteined rest that otherwise might haue béene sure of sharpe and cruell wars Thus a Spanish word vttered by one man at one time ouerthrew or at the least wise hindered sundrie priuie practises of manie at another In times past the chéefe force of England consisted in their long bowes But now we haue in maner generallie giuen ouer that kind of artillerie and for long bowes in déed doo practise to shoot compasse for our pastime which kind of shooting can neuer yéeld anie smart stroke nor beat downe our enimies as our countrie men were woont to doo at euerie time of néed Certes the Frenchmen and Rutters deriding our new archerie in respect of their corslets will not let in open skirmish if anie leisure serue to turne vp their tailes and crie Shoote English and all bicause our strong shooting is decaied and laid in bed But if some of our Englishmen now liued that serued king Edward the third in his warres with France the bréech of such a varlet should haue beene nailed to his bum with one arrow and an other fethered in his bowels before he should haue turned about to sée who shot the first But as our shooting is thus in manner vtterlie decaied among vs one waie so our countrie men wex skilfull in sundrie other points as in shooting in small péeces the caliuer and handling of the pike in the seuerall vses whereof they are become verie expert Our armour differeth not from that of other nations and therefore consisteth of corslets almaiâ—e riuets shirts of maile iackes quilted and couered ouer with leather fustian or canuas ouer thicke plates of iron that are sowed in the same of which there is no towne or village that hath not hir conuenient furniture The said armour and munition likewise is kept in one seuerall place of euerie towne appointed by the consent of the whole parish where it is alwaies readie to be had and worne within an houres warning Sometime also it is occupied when it pleaseth the magistrate either to view the able men take note of the well kéeping of the same or finallie to sée those that are inrolled to exercise each one his seuerall weapon at the charge of the townesmen of each parish according to his appointment Certes there is almost no village so poore in England be it neuer so small that hath not sufficient furniture in a readinesse to set foorth thrée or foure soldiors as one archer one gunner one pike a bilman at the least No there is not so much wanting as their verie liueries and caps which are least to be accounted of if anie hast required so that if this good order may continue it shall be vnpossible for the sudden enimie to find vs vnprouided As for able men for seruice thanked be God we are not without good store for by the musters taken 1574 and 1575 our number amounted to 1172674 and yet were they not so narrowlie taken but that a third part of this like multitude was left vnbilled and vncalled What store of munition and armour the quéenes maiestie hath in hir store-houses it lieth not in me to yéeld account sith I suppose the same to be infinit And whereas it was commonlie said after the losse of Calis that England should neuer recouer the store of ordinance there lest and lost that same is at this time prooued false sith euen some of the same persons doo now confesse that this land was neuer better furnished with these things in anie kings daies that reigned since the conquest The names of our greatest ordinance are commonlie these Robinet whose weight is two hundred pounds and it hath one inch and a quarter within the mouth Falconet weigheth fiue hundred pounds and his widenesse is two inches within the mouth Falcon hath eight hundred pounds and two inches and a halfe within the mouth Minion poiseth eleauen hundred pounds and hath thrée inches and a quarter within the mouth Sacre hath fiftéene hundred poundes and is three inches and a halfe wide in the mouth Demie Culuerijn weigheth three thousand pounds and hath foure inches and a halfe within the mouth Culuerijn hath foure thousand pounds and fiue inches and an halfe within the mouth Demie Canon six thousand pounds and six inches and an halfe within the mouth Canon seauen thousand pounds and eight inches within the mouth E. Canon eight thousand pounds and seauen inches within the mouth Basiliske 9000 pounds eight inches and thrée quarters within the mouth By which proportions also it is easie to come by the weight of euerie shot how manie scores it doth flée at point blanke how much pouder is to be had to the same finallie how manie inches in height ech bullet ought to carrie The names of the greatest ordinance  Weight of the shot Scores of cariage Pounds of pouder Height of bullet Robinet hath 1. li. 0 ½ 1 Falconet 2. li. 14 2 1 2 4 Falcon. 2. ½ 16 2 ½ 2 ¼ Minion 4. ½ 17 4 ½ 3 Sacre 5 18 5 3 ¼ Demie Culuerijn 9 20 9 4 Culuerijn 18 25 18 5 ¼ Demie canon 30 38 28 6 ¼ Canon 60 20 44 7 ¾ E. Canon 42 20 20 6 ¾ Basiliske 60 21 60 8 ¼ I might here take iust occasion to speake of the princes armories But what shall it néed sith the whole realme is hir armorie and therefore hir furniture infinit The Turke had one gun made by one Orban a Dane the caster of his ordinance which could not be drawen to the siege of Constantinople but by seauentie yokes of oxen and two thousand men he had two other there also whose shot poised aboue two talents in weight made by the same Orban But to procéed As for the armories of some of the nobilitie whereof I also haue séene a part they are so well furnished that within some one barons custodie I haue séene thrée score or a hundred corslets at once beside caliuers handguns bowes sheffes of arrowes pikes bils polaxes flaskes touchboxes targets c the verie sight wherof appalled my courage What would the wearing of some of them doo then trow you if I should be inforced to vse one of them in the field But thanked be God our peaceable daies are such as no man hath anie great cause to occupie them at all but
For hearing as he trauelled by complaint of the countrie how these inclosures were the chéefe decaie of men and of tillage in the land he sware with an oth that he would not suffer wild beasts to féed vpon the fat of his soile and sée the people perish for want of abilitie to procure and buie them food that should defend the realme Howbeit this act of his was so ill taken by the religious and their adherents that they inuerted his intent herein to another end affirming most slanderouslie how he did it rather of purpose to spoile the corne and grasse of the commons and catholikes that held against him of both estates and by so doing to impouerish and bring the north part of the realme to destruction because they refused to go with him into Scotland If the said prince were aliue in these daies wherein Andrew Boord saith there are more parks in England than in all Europe ouer which he trauelled in his owne person and saw how much ground they consume I thinke he would either double his othes or laie the most of them open that tillage might be better looked vnto But this I hope shall not néed in time for the owners of a great fort of them begin now to smell out that such parcels might be emploied to their more gaine and therefore some of them doo grow to be disparked Next of all we haue the franke chase which taketh something both of parke and forrest and is giuen either by the kings grant or prescription Certes it differeth not much from a parke nay it is in maner the selfe same thing that a parke is sauing that a parke is inuironed with pale wall or such like the chase alwaie open and nothing at all inclosed as we see in Enuéeld Maluerne chases And as it is the cause of the seisure of the franchise of a parke not to kéepe the same inclosed so it is the like in a chase if at anie time it be imparked It is trespasse and against the law also for anie man to haue or make a chase parke or frée warren without good warrantie of the king by his charter or perfect title of prescription for it is not lawfull for anie subiect either to carnilate that is build stone houses imbattell haue the querke of the sea or kéepe the assise of bread ale or wine or set vp furels tumbrell thew or pillorie or inclose anie ground to the aforesaid purposes within his owne soile without his warrant and grant The beasts of the chase were commonlie the bucke the roe the fox and the marterne But those of venerie in old time were the hart the hare the bore and the woolfe but as this held not in the time of Canutus so in stéed of the woolfe the beare is now crept in which is a beast coÌ„monlie hunted in the east countries and fed vpon as excellent venison although with vs I know not anie that féed thereon or care for it at all Certes it should seeme that forrests and franke chases haue alwaies béene had and religiouslie preserued in this Iland for the solace of the prince and recreation of his nobilitie howbeit I read not that euer they were inclosed more than at this present or otherwise fensed than by vsuall notes of limitation whereby their bounds were remembred from time to time for the better preseruation of such venerie and vert of all sorts as were nourished in the same Neither are anie of the ancient laws prescribed for their maintenance before the daies of Canutus now to be had sith time hath so dealt with them that they are perished and lost Canutus therefore seeing the dailie spoile that was made almost in all places of his game did at the last make sundrie sanctions and decrées whereby from thenceforth the red and fallow déere were better looked to throughout his whole dominions We haue in these daies diuerse forrests in England and Wales of which some belong to the king and some to his subiects as Waltham forrest Windlesor Pickering Fecknam Delamore Gillingham Kingswood Wencedale Clun Rath Bredon Weire Charlie Leircester Lée Rokingham Selwood New forrest Wichwood Hatfeeld Sauernake Westbirie Blacamore Pcke Deane Penrise manie other now cleane out of my remembrance and which although they are far greater in circuit than manie parkes and warrens yet are they in this our time lesse deuourers of the people than these latter sith beside much tillage manie townes ar found in each of them wheras in parks and warrens we haue nothing else than either the keepers wareners lodge or at least the manor place of the chéef lord owner of the soile I find also by good record that all Essex hath in time past wholie béene forrest ground except one cantred or hundred but how long it is since it lost the said denomination in good sooth I doo not read This neuerthâ—lesse remaineth yet in memorie that the towne of Walden in Essex slanâ—ing in the limits of the aforesaid countie doth take hir name thereof For in the Câ—ltike toong wâ—erewith the Saxon or Scithian spéech dooth not a little participate huge woods and forrests were called Walds and likewise their Druides were named Walie or Waldie bicause they frequented the woods and there made sacrifice among the okes and thickets So that if my coniecture in this behalfe be anie thing at all the aforesaid towne taketh denomination of of Wald and end as if I should say The end of the wooddie soile for being once out of that parish the champaine is at hand Or it may be that it is so called of Wald and dene for I haue read it written in old euidences Waldaene with a diphthong And to saie truth Dene is the old Saxon word for a vale or lowe bottome as Dune or Don is for an hill or hillie soile Certes if it be so then Walden taketh hir name of the woodie vale in which it sometime stood But the first deriuation liketh me better and the highest part of the towne is called also Chipping Walden of the Saxon word gipping which signifieth Leaning or hanging and may verie well be applied therevnto sith the whole towne hangeth as it were vpon the sides of two hils wherof the lesser runneth quite through the middest of the same I might here for further confirmation of these things bring in mention of the Wald of Kent but this may suffice for the vse of the word Wald which now differeth much from Wold For as that signifieth a woodie soile so this betokeneth a soile without wood or plaine champaine countrie without anie store of trées as may be seene in Cotswold Porkewold c. Beside this I could saie more of our forrests and the aforesaid inclosures also therein to prooue by the booke of forrest law that the whole countie of Lancaster hath likewise beene forrest heretofore Also how William the Bastard made a law that whosoeuer did take anie wild beast within the kings forrest
viewed and wherein the compasse of the verie wall with the places where the gates stood is easie to be discerned the like also is to be séene at a place within two miles south of Burton called the Borow hils In these therefore and such like and likewise at Euolsburg now S. Neots or S. Needs and sundrie other places especiallie vpon the shore and coasts of Kent as Douer Rie Romneie Lid c is much of their coine also to be found and some péeces or other are dailie taken vp which they call Borow pence Dwarfs monie Hegs pence Feirie groats Iewes monie by other foolish names not woorthie to be remembred xsAt the comming of the Saxons the Britons vsed these holds as rescues for their cattell in the daie and night when their enimies were abroad the like also did the Saxons against the Danes by which occasions and now and then by carieng of their stones to helpe forward other buildings néere at hand manie of them were throwne downe and defaced which otherwise might haue continued for a longer time and so your honour would saie if you should happen to peruse the thickenesse and maner of building of those said wals and borowes It is not long since a siluer saucer of verie ancient making was found néere to Saffron Walden in the open field among the Sterbirie hils and eared vp by a plough but of such massie greatnesse that it weighed better than twentie ounces as I haue heard reported But if I should stand in these things vntill I had said all that might be spoken of them both by experience and testimonie of Leland in his Commentaries of Britaine and the report of diuerse yet liuing I might make a greater chapter than would be either conuenient or profitable to the reader wherefore so much onelie shall serue the turne for this time as I haue said alreadie of antiquities found within our Iland especiallie of coine whereof I purposed chiefelie to intreat Of the coines of England Chap. 25. THe Saxon coine before the conquest is in maner vtterlie vnknowne to me howbeit if my coniecture be anie thing I suppose that one shilling of siluer in those daies did counterpeise our common ounce though afterward it came to passe that it arose to twentie pence and so continued vntill the time of king Henrie the eight who first brought it to thrée shillings and foure pence afterward our siluer coine vnto brasse copper monies by reason of those inestimable charges which diuerse waies oppressed him And as I gather such obscure notice of the shilling which is called in Latine Solidus so I read more manifestlie of another which is the 48 part of a pound and this also currant among the Saxons of our Ile so well in gold as in siluer at such time as 240 of their penies made vp a iust pound fiue pence went to the shilling and foure shillings to the ounce But to procéed with my purpose After the death of K. Henrie Edward his sonne began to restore the aforesaid coine againe vnto fine siluer so quéene Marie his successour did continue his good purpose notwithstanding that in hir time the Spanish monie was verie cōmon in England by reason of hir mariage with Philip king of Spaine After hir decease the ladie Elizabeth hir sister and now our most gratious quéene souereigue and princesse did finish the matter wholie vtterly abolishing the vse of copper and brasen coine and conuerting the same into guns and great ordinance she restored sundrie coines of fine siluer as péeces of halfepenie farding of a penie of three halfe pence péeces of two pence of thrée pence of foure pence called the groat of six pence vsuallie named the testone and shilling of twelue pence whereon she hath imprinted hir owne image and emphaticall superscription Our gold is either old or new The old is that which hath remained since the time of king Edward the third or béene coined by such other princes as haue reigned since his deceasse without anie abasing or diminution of the finesse of that metall Therof also we haue yet remaining the riall the George noble the Henrie riall the salut the angell and their smaller peeces as halfes or quarters though these in my time are not so common to be séene I haue also beheld the souereigne of twentie shillings and the peece of shirtie shillings I haue heard likewise of péeces of fortie shillings three pounds fiue pounds and ten pounds But sith there were few of them coined and those onelie at the commandement of kings yearelie to bestow where their maiesties thought good in lie of new yeares gifts and rewards it is not requisit that I should remember them here amongst our currant monies The new gold is taken for such as began to be coined in the latter daies of king Henrie the eight at which time the finesse of the mettall began to be verie much alaied is not likelie to be restored for ought that I can see and yet is it such as hath béene coined since by his successors princes of this realme in value and goodnesse equall and not inferiour to the coine and currant gold of other nations where each one dooth couet chiefelie to gather vp our old finer gold so that the angels rials and nobles are more plentifullie seene in France Italie and Flanders than they be by a great deale within the realme of England if you regard the paiments which they dailie make in those kinds of our coine Our peeces now currant are of ten shillings fiue shillings and two shillings and six pence onelie and those of sundrie stamps and names as halfe souereigns equall in weight with our currant shilling whereby that gold is valued at ten times so much siluer quarters of souereigns otherwise called crownes and halfe crownes likewise angels halfe angels and quarters of angels or if there be anie other in good sooth I know them not as one scarselie acquainted with any siluer at all much lesse then God it wot with any store of gold The first currant shilling or siluer péeces of twelue pence stamped within memorie were coined by K. Henrie the eight in the twentith yeare of his reigne those of fiue shillings and of two shillings and six pence the halfe shilling by king Edward the sixt but the od péeces aboue remembred vnder the groat by our high and mightie princesse quéene Elizabeth the name of the groat penie two pence halfe penie and farding in old time the greatest siluer monies if you respect their denominations onelie being more ancient than that I can well discusse of the time of their beginnings Yet thus much I read that king Edward the first in the eight yeare of his reigne did first coine the penie and smallest péeces of siluer roundwise which before were square and woont to beare a double crosse with a crest in such sort that the penie might easilie be broken either into halfes or
to supplie those turnes with no lesse skill than their husbands which is an hard worke for the poore butcher sith he through this means can seldome be rich or wealthie by his trade In like sort the flesh of our oxen and kine is sold both by hand and by weight as the buier will but in yoong ware rather by weight especiallie for the stéere and heighfer sith the finer béefe is the lightest wheras the flesh of buls and old kine is of sadder substance and therefore much heauier as it lieth in the scale Their hornes also are knowne to be more faire and large in England than in anie other places except those which are to be séene among the Paeones which quantitie albeit that it be giuen to our bréed generallie by nature yet it is now and then helped also by art For when they be verie yoong manie grasiers will oftentimes annoint their budding hornes or tender tips with honie which mollifieth the naturall hardnesse of that substance and thereby maketh them to grow vnto a notable greatnesse Certes it is not strange in England to sée oxen whose hornes haue the length of a yard or thrée foot betweene the tips and they themselues thereto so tall as the heigth of a man of meane and indifferent stature is scarse equall vnto them Neuerthelesse it is much to be lamented that our generall bréed of catell is not better looked vnto for the greatest occupiers weane least store bicause they can buie them as they saie far better cheape than to raise and bring them vp In my time a cow hath risen from foure nobles to foure marks by this means which notwithstanding were no great price if they did yearelie bring foorth more than one calfe a péece as I heare they doo in other countries Our horsses moreouer are high and although not commonlie of such huge greatnesse as in other places of the maine yet if you respect the easinesse of their pase it is hard to saie where their like are to be had Our land dooth yéeld no asses and therefore we want the generation also of mules and somers and therefore the most part of our cariage is made by these which remaining stoned are either reserued for the cart or appointed to beare such burdens as are conuenient for them Our cart or plough horsses for we vse them indifferentlie are commonlie so strong that fiue or six of them at the most will draw thrée thousand weight of the greatest tale with ease for a long iourneie although it be not a load of common vsage which consisteth onelie of two thousand or fiftie foot of timber fortie bushels of white salt or six and thirtie of baie or fiue quarters of wheat experience dailie teacheth and I haue elsewhere remembred Such as are kept also for burden will carie foure hundred weight commonlie without anie hurt or hinderance This furthermore is to be noted that our princes and the nobilitie haue their cariage commonlie made by carts wherby it commeth to passe that when the quéenes maiestie dooth remooue from anie one place to another there are vsuallie 400 carewares which amount to the summe of 2400 horsses appointed out of the countries adioining whereby hir cariage is conueied safelie vnto the appointed place Hereby also the ancient vse of somers and sumpter horsses is in maner vtterlie relinquished which causeth the traines of our princes in their progresses to shew far lesse than those of the kings of other nations Such as serue for the saddle are commonlie gelded and now growne to be verie déere among vs especiallie if they be well coloured iustlie limmed and haue thereto an easie ambling pase For our countriemen séeking their ease in euerie corner where it is to be had delight verie much in these qualities but chieflie in their excellent pases which besides that it is in maner peculiar vnto horsses of our soile and not hurtfull to the rider or owner sitting on their backes it is moreouer verie pleasant and delectable in his eares in that the noise of their well proportioned pase dooth yéeld comfortable sound as he trauelleth by the waie Yet is there no greater deceipt vsed anie where than among our horssekeepers horssecorsers and hostelers for such is the subtill knauerie of a great sort of them without exception of anie of them be it spoken which deale for priuat gaine that an honest meaning man shall haue verie good lucke among them if he be not deceiued by some false tricke or other There are certeine notable markets wherein great plentie of horsses and colts is bought and sold and wherevnto such as haue néed resort yearelie to buie and make their necessarie prouision of them as Rippon Newport pond Wolfpit Harborow and diuerse other But as most drouers are verie diligent to bring great store of these vnto those places so manie of them are too too lewd in abusing such as buie them For they haue a custome to make them looke faire to the eie when they come within two daies iourneie of the market to driue them till they sweat for the space of eight or twelue houres which being doone they turne them all ouer the backs into some water where they stand for a season and then go forward with them to the place appointed where they make sale of their infected ware and such as by this meanes doo fall into manie diseases and maladies Of such outlandish horsses as are dailie brought ouer vnto vs I speake not as the genet of Spaine the courser of Naples the hobbie of Ireland the Flemish roile and Scotish nag bicause that further spéech of them commeth not within the compasse of this treatise and for whose breed and maintenance especiallie of the greatest sort king Henrie the eight erected a noble studderie and for a time had verie good successe with them till the officers waxing wearie procured a mixed brood of bastard races whereby his good purpose came to little effect Sir Nicholas Arnold of late hath bred the best horsses in England and written of the maner of their production would to God his compasse of ground were like to that of Pella in Syria wherin the king of that nation had vsuallie a studderie of 30000 mares and 300 stallions as Strabo dooth remember Lib. 16. But to leaue this let vs sée what may be said of sheepe Our shéepe are verie excellent sith for sweetnesse of flesh they passe all other And so much are our woolles to be preferred before those of Milesia and other places that if Iason had knowne the value of them that are bred and to be had in Britaine he would neuer haue gone to Colchis to looke for anie there For as Dionysius Alexandrinus saith in his De situ orbis it may by spinning be made comparable to the spiders web What fooles then are our countrimen in that they séeke to bereue themselues of this commoditie by practising dailie how to transfer the same to other nations in
altogither passe ouer this chapter without the rehersall of something although the whole summe of that which I haue to saie be nothing indeed if the performance of a full discourse hereof be anie thing hardlie required Of fishes therefore as I find fiue sorts the flat the round the long the legged and shelled so the flat are diuided into the smooth scaled and tailed Of the first are the plaice the but the turbut birt floke or sea flounder dorreie dab c. Of the second the soles c. Of the third our chaits maidens kingsons flath and thornbacke whereof the greater be for the most part either dried and carried into other countries or sodden sowsed eaten here at home whilest the lesser be fried or buttered soone after they be taken as prouision not to be kept long for feare of putrifaction Under the round kinds are commonlie comprehended lumps an vglie fish to sight and yet verie delicat in eating if it be kindlie dressed the whiting an old waiter or seruitor in the court the rochet sea breame pirle hake sea trowt gurnard haddocke cod herring pilchard sprat and such like And these are they whereof I haue best knowledge and be commonlie to be had in their times vpon our coasts Under this kind also are all the great fish conteined as the seale the dolphin the porpoise the thirlepole whale and whatsoeuer is round of bodie be it neuer so great and huge Of the long sort are congers eeles garefish and such other of that forme Finallie of the legged kind we haue not manie neither hane I seene anie more of this sort than the Polypus called in English the lobstar crafish or creuis and the crab As for the little crafishes they are not taken in the sea but plentifullie in our fresh riuers in banks and vnder stones where they kéepe themselues in most secret maner and oft by likenesse of colour with the stones among which they lie deceiue euen the skilfull takers of them except they vse great diligence Carolus Stephanus in his maison rustique doubted whether these lobstars be fish or not and in the end concludeth them to grow of the purgation of the water as dooth the frog and these also not to be eaten for that they be strong and verie hard of digestion But hereof let other determine further I might here speake of sundrie other fishes now and then taken also vpon our coasts but sith my mind is onelie to touch either all such as are vsuallie gotten or so manie of them onelie as I can wel rehearse vpon certeine knowledge I thinke it good at this time to forbeare the further intreatie of them As touching the shellie sort we haue plentie of oisters whose valure in old time for their swéetnesse was not vnknowne in Rome although Mutianus as Plinie noteth lib. 32 cap. 6. preferre the Cyzicene before them and these we haue in like maner of diuerse quantities and no lesse varietie also of our muskles and cockles We haue in like sort no small store of great whelkes scalops and perewinkles and each of them brought farre into the land from the sea coast in their seuerall seasons And albeit our oisters are generallie forborne in the foure hot moneths of the yeare that is to saie Maie Iune Iulie and August which are void of the letter R yet in some places they be continuallie eaten where they be kept in pits as I haue knowne by experience And thus much of our sea fish as a man in maner vtterlie vnacquainted with their diuersitie of kinds yet so much haue I yéelded to doo hoping hereafter to saie some what more and more orderlie of them if it shall please God that I may liue and haue leasure once againe to peruse this treatise and so make vp a perfect péece of worke of that which as you now sée is verie slenderlie attempted and begun Of sauage beasts and vermines Chap. 4. IT is none of the least blessings wherewith God hath indued this Iland that it is void of noisome beasts as lions beares tigers pardes wolfes such like by means whereof our countrimen may trauell in safetie our herds and flocks remaine for the most part abroad in the field without anie herdman or kéeper This is cheefelie spoken of the south and southwest parts of the Iland For wheras we that dwell on this side of the Twed may safelie boast of our securitie in this behalfe yet cannot the Scots doo the like in euerie point within their kingdome sith they haue greeuous woolfes and cruell foxes beside some other of like disposition continuallie conuersant among them to the generall hinderance of their husbandmen and no small damage vnto the inhabiters of those quarters The happie and fortunate want of these beasts in England is vniuersallie ascribed to the politike gouernement of king Edgar who to the intent the whole countrie might once be clensed and clearelie rid of them charged the conquered Welshmen who were then pestered with these rauenous creatures aboue measure to paie him a yearelie tribute of woolfes skinnes to be gathered within the land He appointed them thereto a certeine number of three hundred with free libertie for their prince to hunt pursue them ouer all quarters of the realme as our chronicles doo report Some there be which write how Ludwall prince of Wales paid yearelie to king Edgar this tribute of thrée hundred woolfes whose carcases being brought into Lhoegres were buried at Wolfpit in Cambridgeshire and that by meanes thereof within the compasse and terme of foure yeares none of those noisome creatures were left to be heard of within Wales and England Since this time also we read not that anie woolfe hath béene séene here that hath beene bred within the bounds and limits of our countrie howbeit there haue béene diuerse brought ouer from beyond the seas for gréedinesse of gaine and to make monie onlie by the gasing and gaping of our people vpon them who couet oft to see them being strange beasts in their eies and sildome knowne as I haue said in England Lions we haue had verie manie in the north parts of Scotland and those with maines of no lesse force than they of Mauritania were sometimes reported to be but how and when they were destroied as yet I doo not read They had in like sort no lesse plentie of wild and cruell buls which the princes and their nobilitie in the frugall time of the land did hunt and follow for the triall of their manhood and by pursute either on horssebacke or foot in armor notwithstanding that manie times they were dangerouslie assailed by them But both these sauage cretures are now not heard of or at the least wise the later scarselie known in the south parts Howbeit it this I gather by their being here that our Iland was not cut from the maine by the great deluge or flood of Noah but long after otherwise the generation of those
of longest continuance yet we as lothsome of this abundance or not liking of the plentie doo commonlie leaue these naturall gifts to mould and cinder in the ground and take vp an artificiall bricke in burning whereof a great part of the wood of this land is dailie consumed and spent to the no small decaie of that commoditie and hinderance of the poore that perish oft for cold Our elders haue from time to time following our naturall vice in misliking of our owne commodities at home and desiring those of other countries abroad most estéemed the cane stone that is brought hither out of Normandie and manie euen in these our daies following the same veine doo couet in their works almost to vse none other Howbeit experience on the one side and our skilfull masons on the other whose iudgement is nothing inferiour to those of other countries doo affirme that in the north and south parts of England and certeine other places there are some quarries which for hardnesse and beautie are equall to the outlandish greet This maie also be confirmed by the kings chappell at Cambridge the greatest part of the square stone wherof was brought thither out of the north Some commend the veine of white frée stone slate and méere stone which is betwéene Pentowen and the blacke head in Cornewall for verie fine stuffe Other doo speake much of the quarries at Hamden nine miles from Milberie and pauing stone of Burbecke For toph stone not a few allow of the quarrie that is at Dresleie diuerse mislike not of the veines of hard stone that are at Oxford and Burford One praiseth the free stone at Manchester Prestburie in Glocestershire another the quarries of the like in Richmont The third liketh well of the hard stone in Clee hill in Shropshire the fourth of that of Thorowbridge Welden and Terrinton Whereby it appeareth that we haue quarries inow and good inough in England sufficient for vs to build withall if the péeuish contempt of our owne commodities and delectations to inrich other countries did not catch such foolish hold vpon vs. It is also verified as anie other waie that all nations haue rather néed of England than Eugland of anie other And this I thinke may suffice for the substance of our works Now if you haue regard to their ornature how manie mines of sundrie kinds of course fine marble are there to be had in England But chieflie one in Staffordshire an other neere to the Peke the 〈…〉 to the lord Chaindois the fift at Eglestone which is oâ— blacke marble spotted with graie or white spots the sixt not farre from Durham Of white marble also we haue store and so faire as the Marpesian of Paris I le But what meane I to go about to recite all or the most excellent sith these which I haue named alredie are not altogither of the best nor scarselie of anie value in comparison of those whose places of growth are vtterlie vnknowne vnto me and whereof the blacke marble spotted with greene is none of the vilest sort as maie appeare by parcell of the pauement of the lower part of the quire of Paules in London and also in Westminster where some péeces thereof are yet to be séene and marked if anie will looke for them If marble will not serue then haue we the finest alabaster that maie elsewhere bée had as about saint Dauids of Wales also neere to Beau manour which is about foure or fiue miles from Leicester taken to be the best although there are diuerse other quarries hereof beyond the Trent as in Yorkeshire c and fullie so good as that whose names at this time are out of my remembrance What should I talke of the plaister of Axholme for of that which they dig out of the earth in sundrie places of Lincolne and Darbishires wherewith they blanch their houses in stead of lime I speake not certes it is a fine kind of alabaster But sith it is sold commonlie but after twelue pence the load we iudge it to be but vile and course For my part I cannot skill of stone yet in my opinion it is not without great vse for plaister of paris and such is the mine of it that the stones thereof lie in flakes on vpon an other like plankes or tables and vnder the same is an excéeding hard stone verie profitable for building as hath often times béene prooued This is also to be marked further of our plaister white and graie that not contented with the same as God by the quarrie dooth send and yéeld it foorth we haue now deuised to cast it in moulds for windowes and pillers of what forme and fashion we list euen as alabaster it selfe and with such stuffe sundrie houses in Yorkshire are furnished of late But of what continuance this deuise is like to proue the time to come shall easilie bewraie In the meane time sir Rafe Burcher knight hath put the deuise in practise and affirmeth that six men in six moneths shall trauell in that trade to sée greater profit to the owner than twelue men in six yeares could before this tricke was inuented If neither alabaster nor marble dooth suffice we haue the touchstone called in Latine Lydius lapis shining as glasse either to match in sockets with our pillers of alabaster or contrariwise or if it please the workeman to ioine pillers of alabaster or touch with sockets of brasse pewter or copper we want not also these mettals So that I think no nation can haue more excellent greater diuersitie of stuffe for building than we maie haue in England if our selues could so like of it But such alas is our nature that not our own but other mens do most of all delite vs for desire of noueltie we oft exchange our finest cloth corne tin and woolles for halfe penie cockhorsses for children dogs of wax or of chéese two pennie tabers leaden swords painted feathers gewgaws for fooles dogtricks for disards hawkeswhoods and such like trumperie whereby we reape iust mockage and reproch in other countries I might remember here our pits for milstones that are to be had in diuerse places of our countrie as in Angleseie Kent also at Queene hope of blew gréet of no lesse value than the Colaine yea than the French stones our grindstones for hardware men Our whetstones are no lesse laudable than those of Creta Lacedemonia albeit we vse no oile with them as they did in those parties but onelie water 〈◊〉 the Italians and Naxiâ—â—◠〈…〉 thâ—irs whereas they that grow in Cilicia must haue both oile and water laid vpon them or else they make no edge These also are diuided either into the hard greet as the common that shoomakers vse or the soft gréet called hones to be had among the barbars and those either blacke or white and the rub or brickle stone which husbandmen doo occupie in the whetting of their sithes In like maner slate of sundrie colours is euerie
may be déemed to agrée with those authors that haue written of their comming into this I le But as for an assured proofe that this I le was inhabited with people before the comming of Brute I trust it may suffice which before is recited out of Annius de Viterbo Theophilus Gildas and other although much more might be said as of the comming hither of Osiris as well as in the other parties of the world and likewise of Ulysses his being here who in performing some vow which he either then did make or before had made erected an altar in that part of Scotland which was ancientlie called Calidonia as Iulius Solinus Polyhistor in plaine words dooth record ¶ Upon these considerations I haue no doubt to deliuer vnto the reader the opinion of those that thinke this land to haue bene inhabited before the arriuall here of Brute trusting it may be taken in good part sith we haue but shewed the coniectures of others till time that some sufficient learned man shall take vpon him to decipher the doubts of all these matters Neuerthelesse I thinke good to aduertise the reader that these stories of Samothes Magus Sarron Druis and Bardus doo relie onelie vpon the authoritie of Berosus whom most diligent antiquaries doo reiect as a fabulous and counterfet author and Vacerius hath laboured to prooue the same by a speciall treatise latelie published at Rome THE SECOND BOOKE of the Historie of England Of Brute and his descent how he slue his father in hunting his banishment his letter to king Pandrasus against whom he wageth battell taketh him prisoner and concludeth peace vpon conditions The first Chapter HItherto haue we spoken of the inhabitants of this I le before the comming of Brute although some will néeds haue it that he was the first which inhabited the same with his people descended of the Troians some few giants onelie excepted whom he vtterlie destroied and left not one of them aliue through the whole I le But as we shall not doubt of Brutes comming hither so may we assuredly thinke that he found the I le peopled either with the generation of those which Albion the giant had placed here or some other kind of people whom he did subdue and so reigned as well ouer them as ouer those which he brought with him This Brutus or Brytus for this letter Y hath of ancient time had the sounds both of V and I as the author of the booke which Geffrey of Monmouth translated dooth affirme was the sonne of Siluius the sonne of Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas the Trioan begotten of his wife Creusa borne in Troie before the citie was destroied But as other doo take it the author of that booke whatsoeuer he was and such other as follow him are deceiued onelie in this point mistaking the matter in that Posthumus the sonne of Aeneas begotten of his wife Lauinia and borne after his fathers deceasse in Italie was called Ascanius who had issue a sonne named Iulius who as these others doo coniecture was the father of Brute that noble chieftaine and aduenturous leader of those people which being descended for the more part in the fourth generation from those Troians that escaped with life when that roiall citie was destroied by the Gréekes got possession of this woorthie and most famous I le To this opinion Giouan Villani a Florentine in his vniuersall historie speaking of Aeneas and his ofspring kings of Italie séemeth to agrée where he saith Siluius the sonne of Aeneas by his wife Lauinia fell in loue with a néece of his mother Lauinia and by hir had a sonne of whom she died in trauell and therefore was called Brutus who after as he grew in some stature and hunting in a forrest slue his father vnwares and therevpon for feare of his grandfather Siluius Posthumus he fled the countrie and with a retinue of such as followed him passing through diuers seas at length he arriued in the I le of Britaine Concerning therefore our Brute whether his father Iulius was sonne to Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas by his wife Creusa or sonne to Posthumus called also Aseanius and sonne to Aeaneas by his wife Lauinia we will not further stand But this we find that when he came to the age of 15. yéeres so that he was now able to ride abrode with his father into the forrests and chases he fortuned either by mishap or by Gods prouidence to strike his father with an arrow in shooting at a déere of which wound he also died His grandfather whether the same was Posthumus or his elder brother hearing of this great misfortune that had chanced to his sonne Siluius liued not long after but died for verie greefe and sorow as is supposed which he conceiued thereof And the yoong gentleman immediatlie after he had slaine his father in maner before alledged was banished his countrie and therevpon got him into Grecia where trauelling the countrie he lighted by chance among some of the Troian ofspring and associating himselfe with them grew by meanes of the linage whereof he was descended in proces of time into great reputation among them chieflie by reason ther were yet diuers of the Troian race and that of great authoritie in that countrie For Pyrrhus the sonne of Achilles hauing no issue by his wife Hermione maried Andromache late wife vnto Hector and by hir had thrée sonnes Molossus Pileus and Pergamus who in their time grew to be of great power in those places and countries and their ofspring likewise whereby Brutus or Brytus wanted no friendship For euen at his first comming thither diuers of the Troians that remained in seruitude being desirous of libertie by flocke resorted vnto him And amongst other Assaracus was one whom Brute intertained receiuing at his hands the possession of sundrie forts and places of defense before that the king of those parties could haue vnderstanding or knowledge of any such thing Herewith also such as were readie to make the aduenture with him repaired to him on ech side wherevpon he first placed garisons in those townes which had bene thus deliuered vnto him and afterwards with Assaracus and the residue of the multitude he withdrew into the mountains néere adioining And thus being made strong with such assistance by consultation had with them that were of most authoritie about him wrote vnto the king of that countrie called Pandrasus in forme as followeth A letter of Brute to Pandrasus as I find it set downe in Galfride Monumetensis BRute leader of the remnant of the Troian people to Pandrasus king of the Greekes sendeth greeting Bicause it hath beene thought a thing vnworthie that the people descended of the noble linage of Dardanus should be otherwise dealt with than the honour of their nobilitie dooth require they haue withdrawne themselues within the close couert of the woods For they haue chosen rather after the maner of wild beasts to liue on flesh and
he awaked out of sléepe and had called his dreame to remembrance he first doubted whether it were a verie dreame or a true vision the goddes hauing spoken to him with liuelie voice Wherevpon calling such of his companie vnto him as he thought requisite in such a case he declared vnto them the whole matter with the circumstances whereat they greatlie reioising caused mightie bonfixes to be made in the which they cast wine milke and other liquors with diuers gums and spices of most sweet smell and sauour as in the pagan religion was accustomed Which obseruances and ceremonies performed and brought to end they returned streightwaies to their ships and as soone as the wind serued passed forward on their iournie with great ioy and gladnesse as men put in comfort to find out the wished seats for their firme and sure habitations From hence therefore they cast about and making westward first arriued in Affrica and after kéeping on their course they passed the straits of Gibralterra and coasting alongst the shore on the right hand they found another companie that were likewise descended of the Troian progenie on the coasts nere where the Pyrenine hils shoot downe to the sea whereof the same sea by good reason as some suppose was named in those daies Mare Pyrenaeum although hitherto by fault of writers copiers of the British historie receiued in this place Mare Tyrrhenum was slightlie put downe in stead of Pyrenaeum The ofspring of those Troians with whom Brute and his companie thus did méet were a remnant of them that came away with Antenor Their capteine hight Corineus a man of great modestie and approoued wisedome and thereto of incomparable strength and boldnesse Brute and the said Troians with their capteine Corineus doo associat they take landing within the dominion of king Goffarus he raiseth an armie against Brute and his power but is discomfited of the citie of Tours Brutes arriuall in this Iland with his companie The third Chapter AFter that Brute and the said Troians by conference interchangeablie had vnderstood one anothers estates and how they were descended from one countrie and progenie they vnited themselues togither greatlie reioising that they were so fortunatlie met and hoising vp their sailes directed their course forward still till they arriued within the mouth of the riuer of Loire which diuideth Aquitaine from Gall Celtike where they tooke land within the dominion of a king called Goffarius surnamed Pictus by reason he was descended of the people Agathyrsi otherwise named Picts bicause they vsed to paint their faces and bodies insomuch that the richer a man was amongst them the more cost he bestowed in painting himselfe and commonlie the haire of their head was red or as probable writers say of skie colour Herodotus calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bicause they did weare much gold about them They vsed their wiues in common and because they are all supposed to be brethren there is no strife nor discord among them Of these Agathyrsi it is recorded by the said Herodotus that they refused to succour the Scythians against Darius giuing this reason of their refusall bicause they would not make warre against him who had doone them no wrong And of this people dooth the poet make mention saieng ¶ Cretésque Dryopésque fremunt pictique Agathyrsi To paint their faces not for amiablenesse but for terriblenesse the Britons in old time vsed and that with a kind of herbe like vnto plantine In which respect I sée no reason why they also should not be called Picts as well as the Agathyrsi séeing the denomination sprang of a vaine custome in them both And here by the way sithens we haue touched this follie in two seuerall people let it not séeme tedious to read this one tricke of the Indians among whom there is great plentie of pretious stones wherewith they adorne themselues in this maner namelie in certein hollow places which they make in their flesh they inclose and riuet in pretious stones and that as well in their forheads as their chéekes to none other purpose than the Agathyrsi in the vse of their painting The countrie of Poictou as some hold where the said Goffarius reigned tooke name of this people likewise a part of this our Ile of Britaine now conteined within Scotland which in ancient time was called Pightland or Pictland as elsewhere both in this historie of England and also of Scotland may further appeare But to our purpose When Goffarius the king of Poictou was aduertised of the landing of these strangers within his countrie he sent first certeine of his people to vnderstand what they ment by their comming a land within his dominion without licence or leaue of him obteined They that were thus sent came by chance to a place where Corineus with two hundred of the companie were come from the ships into a forrest néere the sea side to kill some veneson for their sustenance and being rebuked with some disdainfull speach of those Poictouins he shaped them a round answer insomuch that one of them whose name was Imbert let driue an arrow at Corineus but he auoiding the danger thereof shot againe at Imbert in reuenge of that iniurie offered and claue his head in sunder The rest of the Poictouins fled therevpon and brought word to Goffarius what had happened who immediatlie with a mightie armie made forward to encounter with the Troians and comming to ioine with them in battell after sharpe and sore conflict in the end Brute with his armie obteined a triumphant victorie speciallie through the noble prowesse of Corineus Goffarius escaping from the field fled into the inner parts of Gallia making sute for assistance vnto such kings as in those daies reigned in diuers prouinces of that land who promised to aid him with all their forces and to expell out of the coasts of Aquitaine such strangers as without his licence were thus entred the countrie But Brute in the meane time passed forward and with fire and sword made hauocke in places where he came and gathering great spoiles fraught his ships with plentie of riches At length he came to the place where afterwards he built a citie named Turonium that is Tours Here Goffarius with such Galles as were assembled to his aid gaue battell againe vnto the Troians that were incamped to abide his comming Where after they has fought a long time with singular manhood on both parties the Troians in fine oppressed with multitudes of aduersaries euen thirtie times as manie mo as the Troians were constreined to retire into their campe within the which the Galles kept them as besieged lodging round about them and purposing by famine to compell them to yéeld themselues vnto their mercie But Corineus taking counsell with Brute deuised to depart in the darke of the night out of the campe to lodge himselfe with thrée thousand chosen
report that he builded thrée temples one to Mars at Perth in Scotland another to Mercurie at Bangor and the third to Apollo in Cornewall Of Riuallus Gurgustius Sysillius Iago and Kinimacus rulers of Britaine by succession and of the accidents coincident with their times The seuenth Chapter RIuallus the sonne of Cunedag began to reigne ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3203 before the building of Rome 15 Ioathan as then being king of Iuda and Phacea king of Israel This Riuall gouerned the Iland in great welth and prosperitie In his time it rained bloud by the space of thrée daies togither after which raine ensued such an excéeding number and multitude of flies so noisome and contagious that much people died by reason thereof When he had reigned 46 yeares he died and was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke In the time of this Riuals reigne was the citie of Rome builded after concordance of most part of writers Perdix also a wizard and a learned astrologian florished and writ his prophesies and Herene also GUrgustius the son of the before named Riuall began to gouerne the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3249 and after the first foundation of Rome 33 Ezechias reigning in Iuda This Gurgustius in the chronicle of England is called Gorbodian the sonne of Reignold he reigned 37 yeares then departing this life was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke by his father SYsillius or after some writers Syluius the brother of Gurgustius was chosen to haue the gouernance of Britaine in the yere of the world 3287 and after the building of Rome 71 Manasses still reigning in Iuda This Sysillius in the English chronicle is named Secill He reigned 49 yeares and then died and was buried at Carbadon now called Bath IAgo or Lago the cousin of Gurgustius as next inheritor to Sysillius tooke vpon him the gouernement of Britaine in the yeare of the world 3336 and after the building of Rome 120 in whose time the citie of Ierusalem was taken by Nabuchodonozar and the king of Iuda Mathania otherwise called Zedechias being slaine This Iago or Lago died without issue when he had reigned 28 yeares and was buried at Yorke KInimacus or Kinmarus the sonne of Sysillius as some write or rather the brother of Iago began to gouerne the land of Britain in the yere of the world 3364 and after the building of Rome 148 the Iewes as then being in the third yeare of their captiuitie of Babylon This Kinimacus departed this life after he had reigned 54 yeares and was buried at Yorke Of Gorbodug and his two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex one brother killeth another the mother slaieth hir sonne and how Britaine by ciuill warres for lacke of issue legitimate to the gouernment of a monarchie became a pentarchie the end of Brutes line The eight Chapter GOrbodug the sonne of Kinimacus began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yeare after the creation of the world 3418 from the building of the citie of Rome 202 the 58 of the Iews captiuitie at Babylon This Gorbodug by most likelihood to bring histories to accord should reigne about the tearme of 62 yeares and then departing this world was buried at London leauing after him two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex or after some writers Ferreus and Porreus FErrex with Porrex his brother began iointlie to rule ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3476 after the building of Rome 260 at which time the people of Rome forsooke their citie in their rebellious mood These two brethren continued for a time in good friendship and amitie till at length through couetousnesse and desire of greater dominion prouoked by flatterers they fell at variance and discord whereby Ferrex was constreined to flée into Gallia and there purchased aid of a great duke called Gunhardus or Suardus and so returned into Britaine thinking to preuaile and obteine the dominion of the whole Iland But his brother Porrex was readie to receiue him with battell after he was landed in the which battell Ferrex was slaine with the more part of his people The English chronicle saith that Porrex was he that fled into France at his returne was slaine and that Ferrex suruiued But Geffrey of Monmouth Polychronicon are of a contrarie opinion Matthew Westmonasteriensis writeth that Porrex deuising waies to kill Ferrex atchiued his purpose and slue him But whether of them so euer suruiued the mother of them was so highlie offended for the death of him that was slaine whom the most intierlie loued that setting apart all motherlie affection she found the meanes to enter the chamber 〈◊〉 him that suruiued in the night season and as he slept the with the helpe of his maidens slue him and cut him into small péeces as the writers doo affirme Such was the end of these two brethren after they had reigned by the space of foure to fiue yeares After this followed a troublous season full of cruell warre and seditious discord wherby and in the end 〈◊〉 for the space of fiftie yeares the monarchie or sole gouernement of the Iland became 〈…〉 that is it was diuided betwixt fiue kings or rulers till Dunwallon of Cornewall ouercame them all Thus the line of Brute according to the report of most writers tooke an end for after the death of the two foresaid brethren no rightfull inheritor was left aliue to succéed them in the kingdome The names of these fiue kings are found in certeine old pedegrées and although the same be much corrupted in diuers copies yet these vnder named are the most agréeable But of these fiue kings or dukes the English chronicle alloweth Cloton king of Cornewall for most rightfull heires There appeareth noâ— any 〈◊〉 certeine by report of ancient author how long this variance continue 〈◊〉 amongst the Britains 〈◊〉 but as some say it lasted for the space of 51 yeres coniectyring so much by 〈…〉 recorded in Polychron who saith 〈…〉 till the beginning of the reigne of Dunwallon Mulmucius who began to gouerne 〈◊〉 the time that Brute first entred Britaine about the space of 703 thrée yeares ¶ Here ye must note that there is difference amongst writers about the suppâ—tation and account of these yeares Insomuch that some making their reckoning after certeine writers and finding the same to varie aboue thrée C. yeares are brought into further doubt of the truth at the whole historie but whereas other haue by â—aligent search tried out the continuance of euerie gouernors reigne and reduced the same to a likelihood of some conformitie I haue thought best to follow the same leauing the credit thereof with the first authors The pentarchie 1 Rudacus 2 Clotenus 3 Pinnor 4 Staterus 5 Yewan king of Wales Cornewall Loegria Albania Northumberland The end of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE of the Historie of England Of Mulmucius the first king of Britaine who was crowned with
and all the late writers of Lucius Hereby it appeareth that whether one or mo yet kings there were in Britain bearing rule vnder the Romane emperors On the other part the common opinion of our chronicle-writers is that the chiefe gouernment remained euer with the Britains that the Romane senat receiuing a yearelie tribute sent at certeine times Ex officio their emperors and lieutenants into this I le to represse the rebellious tumults therein begun or to beat backe the inuasion of the enimies that went about to inuade it And thus would these writers inferre that the Britains euer obeied their king till at length they were put beside the gouernement by the Saxons But whereas in the common historie of England the succession of kings ought to be kept so oft as it chanceth in the same that there is not anie to fill the place then one while the Romane emperors are placed in their steads and another while their lieutenants and are said to be created kings of the Britains as though the emperors were inferiors vnto the kings of Britaine and that the Romane lieutenants at their appointments and not by prescript of the senat or emperours administred the prouince This may suffice here to aduertise you of the contrarietie in writers Now we will go foorth in following our historie as we haue doone heretofore sauing that where the Romane histories write of things done here by emperors or their lieutenants it shall be shewed as reason requireth sith there is a great appearance of truth oftentimes in the same as those that be authorised and allowed in the opinion of the learned Of Theomantius the tearme of yeares that he reigned and where he was interred of Kymbeline within the time of whose gouernment Christ Iesus our sauiour was borne all nations content to obeie the Romane emperors and consequentlie Britaine the customes that the Britaines paie the Romans as Strabo reporteth The xviij Chapter AFter the death of Cassibellane Theomantius or Tenantius the yoongest sonne of Lud was made king of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3921 after the building of Rome 706 before the comming of Christ 45. He is named also in one of the English chronicles Tormace in the same chronicle it is conteined that not he but his brother Androgeus was king where Geffrey of Monmouth others testifie that Androgeus abandoned the land clerelie continued still at Rome because he knew the Britains hated him for treason he had committed in aiding Iulius Cesar against Cassibellane Theomantius ruled the land in good quiet and paid the tribute to the Romans which Cassibellane had granted and finallie departed this life after he had reigned 22 yeares and was buried at London KYmbeline or Cimbeline the sonne of Theomantius was of the Britains made king after the deceasse of his father in the yeare of the world 3944 after the building of Rome 728 and before the birth of out Sauiour 33. This man as some write was brought vp at Rome and there made knight by Augustus Cesar vnder whome he serued in the warres and was in such fauour with him that he was at libertie to pay his tribute or not Little other mention is made of his dooings except that during his reigne the Sauiour of the world our Lord Iesus Christ the onelie sonne of God was borne of a virgine about the 23 yeare of the reigne of this Kymbeline in the 42 yeare of the emperour Octauius Augustus that is to wit in the yeare of the world 3966 in the second yeare of the 194 Olympiad after the building of the citie of Rome 750 nigh at an end after the vniuersall floud 2311 from the birth of Abraham 2019 after the departure of the Israelits out of Egypt 1513 after the captiuitie of Babylon 535 from the building of the temple by Salomon 1034 from the arriuall of Brute 1116 complet Touching the continuance of the yeares of Kymbelines reigne some writers doo varie but the best approoued affirme that he reigned 35 years and then died was buried at London leauing behind him two sonnes Guiderius and Aruiragus ¶ But here is to be noted that although our histories doo affirme that as well this Kymbeline as also his father Theomantius liued in quiet with the Romans and continuallie to them paied the tributes which the Britains had couenanted with Iulius Cesar to pay yet we find in the Romane writers that after Iulius Cesars death when Augustus had taken vpon him the rule of the empire the Britains refused to paie that tribute whereat as Cornelius Tacitus reporteth Augustus being otherwise occupied was contented to winke howbeit through earnest calling vpon to recouer his right by such as were desirous to sée the vttermost of the British kingdome at length to wit in the tenth yeare after the death of Iulius Cesar which was about the thirtéenth yeare of the said Theomantius Augustus made prouision to passe with an armie ouer into Britaine was come forward vpon his iournie into Gallia Celtica or as we maie saie into these hither parts of France But here receiuing aduertisements that the Pannonians which inhabited the countrie now called Hungarie and the Dalmatians whome now we call Slauons had rebelled he thought it best first to subdue those rebells neere home rather than to séeke new countries and leaue such in hazard whereof he had present possession and so turning his power against the Pannonians and Dalmatians he left off for a time the warres of Britaine whereby the land remained without feare of anie inuasion to be made by the Romans till the yeare after the building of the citie of Rome 725 and about the 19 yeare of king Theomantius reigne that Augustus with an armie departed once againe from Rome to passe ouer into Britaine there to make warre But after his comming into Gallia when the Britains sent to him certeine ambassadours to treat with him of peace he staied there to settle the state of things among the Galles for that they were not in verie good order And hauing finished there he went into Spaine and so his iournie into Britaine was put off till the next yeare that is the 726 after the building of Rome which fell before the birth of our sauiour 25 about which time Augustus eftsoons meant the third time to haue made a voiage into Britaine because they could not agrée vpon couenants But as the Pannonians and Dalmatians had aforetime staied him when as before is said he meant to haue gone against the Britans so euen now the Salassians a people inhabiting about Italie and Switserland the Cantabrians and Asturians by such rebellious sturrs as they raised withdrew him from his purposed iournie But whether this controuersie which appeareth to fall forth betwixt the Britans and Augustus was occasioned by Kymbeline or some other prince of the Britains I haue not to auouch for that by our writers
from Claudius as it were to appease the souldiers procure them to set forward But when this Narcissus went vp into the tribunall throne of Plautius to declare the cause of his comming the souldiers taking great indignation therewith cried O Saturnalia as if they should haue celebrated their feast daie so called When the seruants apparelled in their maisters robes represented the roome of their maisters and were serued by them as if they had béene their seruants and thus at length constreined through verie shame they agréed to follow Plautius Herevpon being embarked he diuided his nauie into thrée parts to the end that if they were kept off from arriuing in one place yet they might take land in another The ships suffered some impeachment in their passage by a contrarie wind that droue them backe againe but yet the marriners and men of warre taking good courage vnto them the rather because there was séene a fierie leame to shoot out of the east towards the west which way their course lay made forwards againe with their ships and landed without finding anie resistance For the Britains looked not for their comming wherefore when they heard how their enimies were on land they got them into the woods and marishes trusting that by lingering of time the Romans would be constreined to depart as it had chanced in time past to Iulius Cesar aforesaid The end of the third booke THE FOVRTH BOOKE of the Historie of England The Britains discomfited sore wounded slaine and disabled by Plautius and his power Claudius the Romane taketh the chiefe citie of Cymbebeline the king of Britaine he bereaueth the Britains of their armour and by vertue of his conquest ouer part of the land is surnamed Britannicus The first Chapter NOw Plautius had much adoo to find out the Britains in their lurking holes and couerts howbeit when he had traced them out first he vanquished Cataratacus and after Togodumnus the sonnes of Cynobellinus for their father was dead not verie long before These therefore fléeing their waies Plautus receiued part of the people called Bodumni which were subiects vnto them that were called Catuellani into the obeisance of the Romans and so leauing there a garrison of souldiors passed further till he came to a riuer which could not well be passed without a bridge wherevpon the Britains tooke small regard to defend the passage as though they had béene sure inough But Plautius appointed a certeine number of Germans which he had there with him being vsed to swim ouer riuers although neuer so swift to get ouer which they did sleaing and wounding the Britains horsses which were fastened to their wagons or chariots so that the Britains were not able to doo anie péece of their accustomed seruice with the same Herewithall was Flauius Uespasianus that afterwards was emperour with his brother Sabinus sent ouer that riuer which being got to the further side slue a great number of the enimies The residue of the Britains fled but the next day proffered a new battell in the which they fought so stoutlie that the victorie depended long in doubtfull balance till Caius Sidius Geta being almost at point to be taken did so handle the matter that the Britains finallie were put to flight for the which his valiant dooings triumphant honors were bestowed vpon him although he was no consull The Britains after this battell withdrew to the riuer of Thames néere to the place where it falleth into the sea and knowing the shallowes and firme places thereof easilie passed ouer to the further side whom the Romans following through lacke of knowledge in the nature of the places they fell into the marish grounds and so came to lose manie of their men namelie of the Germans which were the first that passed ouer the riuer to follow the Britains partlie by a bridge which lay within the countrie ouer the said riuer and partlie by swimming and other such shift as they presentlie made The Britains hauing lost one of their rulers namelie Togodumnus of whom ye haue heard before were nothing discouraged but rather more egerlie set on reuenge Plautius perceiuing their fiercenesse went no further but staid and placed garrisons in steeds where néed required to kéepe those places which he had gotten and with all spéed sent aduertisement vnto Claudius according to that he had in commandement if anie vrgent necessitie should so mooue him Claudius therefore hauing all things before hand in a readinesse straightwaies vpon the receiuing of the aduertisement departed from Rome and came by water vnto Ostia and from thence vnto Massilia and so through France sped his iournies till he came to the side of the Ocean sea and then imbarking himselfe with his people passed ouer into Britaine and came to his armie which abode his comming néere the Thames side where being ioined they passed the riuer againe fought with the Britains in a pitcht field and getting the victorie tooke the towne of Camelodunum which some count to be Colchester being the chiefest citie apperteining vnto Cynobelinus He reduced also manie other people into his subiection some by force and some by surrender whereof he was called oftentimes by the name of emperour which was against the ordinance of the Romans for it was not lawfull for anie to take that name vpon him oftener than once in anie one voiage Moreouer Claudius tooke from the Britains their armor and weapons and committed the gouernment of them vnto Plautius commanding him to endeuour himselfe to subdue the residue Thus hauing brought vnder a part of Britaine and hauing made his abode therin not past a sixtene daies he departed and came backe againe to Rome with victorie in the sixt month after his setting foorth from thence giuing after his returne to his sonne the surname of Britannicus This warre he finished in maner as before is said in the fourth yéere of his reigne which fell in the yéere of the world 4011 after the birth of our Sauiour 44 and after the building of Rome 79. The diuerse opinions and variable reports of writers touching the partile conquest of this Iland by the Romans the death of Guiderius The second Chapter THere be that write how Claudius subdued and added to the Romane empire the Iles of Orknie situate in the north Ocean beyond Britaine which might well be accomplished either by Plautius or some other his lieutenant for Plautius indéed for his noble prowesse and valiant acts atchiued in Britaine afterwards triumphed Titus the sonne of Uespasian also wan no small praise for deliuering his father out of danger in his time being beset with a companie of Britains which the said Titus bare downe and put to flight with great slaughter Beda following the authoritie of Suetonius writeth bréeflie of this matter and saith that Claudius passing ouer into this I le to the which neither before Iulius Cesar neither after him anie stranger durst come within few daies receiued the most part of
had attempted to inuade the Britains before anie mention is made of the same their attempts by the British and English writers But whether the Scots had anie habitation within the bounds of Britaine till the time supposed by the Britaine writers we leaue that point to the iudgement of others that be trauelled in the search of such antiquities onelie admonishing you that in the Scotish chronicle you shall find the opinion which their writers haue conceiued of this matter and also manie things touching the acts of the Romans doone against diuerse of the Britains which they presume to be doone against their nation though shadowed vnder the generall name of Britains or of other particular names at this daie to most men vnknowne But whensoeuer the Scots came into this I le they made the third nation that inhabited the same comming first out of Scithia or rather out of Spaine as some suppose into Ireland and from thence into Britaine next after the Picts though their writers fetch a farre more ancient beginning as in their chronicles at large appéereth referring them to the reading thereof that desire to vnderstand that matter as they set it foorth Thus farre the dominion and tribute of the Romans ouer this land of Britaine which had continued by the collection of some chronographers the space of 483. yeeres And heere we thinke it conuenient to end this fourth booke THE FIFT BOOKE of the Historie of England Constantinus at the generall sute of the Britains vndertaketh to gouerne this Iland he is crowned king his three sonnes he is traitorouslie slaine of a Pict Constantius the eldest sonne of Constantine hauing bene a monke is created king the ambitious slie practises of duke Vortigerne to aspire to the gouernment he procureth certeine Picts and Scots to kill the king who had reteined them for the gard of his person his craftie deuises and deepe dissimulation vnder the pretense of innocencie he winneth the peoples harts and is chosen their king The first Chapter HAuing ended our former booke with the end of the Romane power ouer this Iland wherein the state of the Iland vnder them is at full described it remaineth now that we procéed to declare in what state they were after the Romans had refused to gouerne them anie longer Wherefore we will addresse our selues to saie somewhat touching the succession of the British kings as their histories make mention Constantinus the brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine at the sute and earnest request of the archbishop of London made in name of all the Britains in the I le of great Britaine was sent into the same I le by his said brother Aldroenus vpon couenants ratified in manner as before is recited and brought with him a conuenient power landing with the same at Totnesse in Deuonshire Immediatlie after his coÌ„ming on land he gathered to him a great power of Britains which before his landing were hid in diuerse places of the I le Then went he foorth with them and gaue battell to the enimies whom he vanquished slue that tyrannicall king Guanius there in the field as some bookes haue Howbeit this agréeth not with the Scotish writers which affirme that they got the field but yet lost their king named Dongard as in their historie ye maie read But to procéed as our writers report the matter When the Britains had thus ouercome their enimies they conueied their capteine the said Constantine vnto Cicester and there in fullfilling their promise and couenant made to his brother crowned him king of great Britaine in the yéere of our Lord 433 which was about the fift yéere of the emperour Ualentinianus the second and third yéere of Clodius king of the Frankners after called Frenchmen which then began to settle themselues in Gallia whereby the name of that countrie was afterwards changed and called France Constantine being thus established king ruled the land well and noblie and defended it from all inuasion of enimie during his life He begat of his wife thrée sonnes as the British historie affirmeth Constantius Aurelius Ambrosius and Uter surnamed Pendragon The eldest bicause he perceiued him to be but dull of wit and not verie toward he made a moonke placing him within the abbie of Amphibalus in Winchester Finallie this Constantine after he had reigned ten yéeres was traitoroustie staine one day in his owne chamber as some write by a Pict who was in such fauor with him that he might at all times haue frée accesse to him at his pleasure Neither the Romane writers nor Beda make anie mention of this Constantine but of the other Constantine they write which immediatlie after the vsurper Gratian was dispatched out of the way as before ye haue heard was aduanced to the rule of this land and title of emperour onelie in hope of his name and for no other respect of towardnesse in him afore time being but a meane souldier without anie degrée of honour The same Constantine as writers record going ouer into Gallia adorned his sonne Constantius with the title and dignitie of Cesar the which before was a moonke and finallie as well the one as the other were slaine the father ar Arles by earls Constantius that was sent against him by the emperour Honorius and the sonne at Uienna as before ye haue heard by one of his owne court called Gerontius as in the Italian historie ye may sée more at large This chanced about the yeere of our Lord 415. ¶ This haue we thought good to repeat in this place for that some may suppose that this Constantine is the same that our wrâ—ters take to be the brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine as the circumstance of the time and other things to be considered may giue them occasion to thinke for that there is not so much credit to be yéelded to them that haue written the British histories but that in some part men may with iust cause doubt of sundrie matters conteined in the same and therfore haue we in this booke béene the more diligent to shew what the Romans and other forreine writers haue registred in their bookes of histories touching the affaires of Britaine that the reader may be the better satisfied in the truth But now to returne to the sequele of the historie as we find the same written by the British chroniclers After that Constantine was murthered as before ye haue heard one Uortigerus or Uortigernus a man of great authoritie amongst the Britains wrought so with the residue of the British nobilitie that Constantius the eldest sonne of their king the fore-remembred Constantine was taken out of the abbie of Winchester where he remained and was streightwaies created king as lawfull inheritour to his father Ye haue heard how Constantius was made a moonke in his fathers life time bicause he was thought to be too soft and childish in wit to haue anie publike rule committed to his hands
churches built in all places abroad in those parties by procurement of the king all men liberallie consenting according to the rate of their substance to be contributorie towards the charges By this meanes the kingdome of the Northumbers flourished as well in fame of increase in religion as also in ciuill policie and prudent ordinances insomuch that as Beda writeth Oswald atteined to such power that all the nations and prouinces within Britaine which were diuided into foure toongs that is to say Britains Picts Scots and Englishmen were at his commandement But yet he was not lifted vp in anie pride or presumption but shewed himselfe maruellous courteous and gentle and verie liberall to poore people and strangers It is said that he being set at the table vpon an Ester day hauing bishop Aidan at diner then with him his almoner came in as the bishop was about to say grace and declared to the king that there was a great multitude of poore folks set before the gates to looke for the kings almes The king héerewith tooke a siluer dish which was set on the table before him with meate commanded the same meate streightwaies to be distributed amongst the poore the dish broken into small péeces and diuided amongst them for which act he was highlie commended of the bishop as he well deserued By the good policie and diligent trauell of this king the prouinces of Deira and Bernicia which hitherto had béene at variance were brought to peace and made one ABout the same time the Westsaxons were conuerted to the christian faith by the preaching of one Birinus a bishop who came into this land at the exhortation of pope Honorius to set foorth the gospell vnto those people which as yet were not baptised By whose diligent trauell in the Lords haruest Cinigils or Kinigils one of the kings of that countrie receiued the faith and was baptised about the fiue twentith yéere of his reigne K. Oswald that should haue had his daughter in mariage was present the same time who first yer he became a sonne in law was made a godfather vnto Kinigils that should be his father in law by receiuing him at the fontstone in that his second birth of regeneration To this Birinus who was an Italian king Kinigils now that he was become a conuert or christian appointed and assigned the citie of Dorcester situat by the Thames distant from Oxford about seuen miles to be the sée of his bishoprike where he procured churches to be built and by his earnest trauell setting foorth the woord of life conuerted much people to the right beliefe In the yéere following Quichelmus the other king of the Westsaxons and sonne to Kinigils was also christened and died the same yéere and so Cinigilsus or Kinigils reigned alone In this meane while Penda king of Mercia that succéeded next after Ciarlus being a man giuen to séeke trouble in one place or other leauied warre against the kings of Westsaxon Kinigils and Quichelmus the which gathering their power gaue him battell at Cirenchester where both the parties fought it out to the vttermost as though they had forsworne to giue place one to another insomuch that they continued in fight and making of cruell slaughter till the night parted them in sunder And in the morning when they saw that if they shuld buckle togither againe the one part should vtterlie destroie the other they fell to agréement in moderating ech others demands After this in the yéere of our Lord 640 Eadbald king of Kent departed this life after he had reigned 24 yéeres leauing his kingdome to his sonne Ercombert This Ercombert was the first of the English kings which tooke order for the vtter destroieng of all idols throughout his whole kingdome He also by his roiall authoritie commanded the fast of fortie daies in the Lent season to be kept and obserued appointing woorthie and competent punishment against the transgressors of that commandement He had by his wife Segburga that was daughter vnto Anna king of the Eastangles a daughter named Eartongatha a professed nunne within the monasterie of Briege or Cala in France for in those daies bicause there were not manie monasteries builded within this land a great number of Englishmen that tooke vpon them the profession of a religious life got them ouer vnto abbeies in France and there professed themselues moonks and manie there were which sent their daughters ouer to be professed nuns within the nunneries there and speciallie at Briege Cala and Andelie amongst other there were Sedrike the lawfull daughter and Edelburgh the bastard daughter of the said king Anna both which in processe of time were made abbesses of the said monasterie of Briege Ye haue heard alreadie how Oswald king of Northumberland bare himselfe in all points like a most woorthie prince not ceasing to releeue the necessitie of the poore aduancing the good and reforming the euill whereby he wan to himselfe excéeding praise and commendation of all good men and still his fame increased for his vertuous dooings namelie for the ardent zeale he had to the aduancing of the christian faith Herevpon Penda king of Mercia enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Oswald as he that could neuer abide the good report of other mens well-dooings began to imagine how to destroie him and to conquere his kingdome that he might ioine it to his owne At length he inuaded his countrie by open warre met with him in the field at a place called Maserfield and there in sharpe and cruell fight Oswald was slaine on the fift day of August in the yeare of our Lord 642 and in the 38 yeare of his age after he had reigned the tearme of eight or nine yeares after some which account that yeare vnto his reigne in the which his predecessors Osrike and Eaufride reigned whome they number not amongest kings because of their wicked apostasie and renouncing of the faith which before they had professed Such was the end of that vertuous prince king Oswald being cruellie slaine by that wicked tyrant Penda Afterwards for the opinion conceiued of his holinesse the foresaid Oswald was canonized a saint and had in great worship of the people being the first of the English nation that approoued his vertue by miracles shewed after his departure out of this life Oswie succeedeth Oswald in the kingdome of Northumberland he is sore vexed by Penda Oswie and Oswin are partners in gouernement they fall at strife Oswin is betraeied into the hands of Oswie and slaine a commendation of his personage and goodlie qualities bishop Aidan dieth Cenwalch king of the Westsaxons Penda maketh warre against him for putting away his wife his flight he becommeth a christian and recouereth his kingdome bishop Agilbert commeth into Westsaxon and afterwards departing vpon occasion is made bishop of Paris Wini buieth the bishoprike of London Sigibert king of the Eastangles
the vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by him he resigneth his kingdome and becometh a moonke he and his kinsman Egric are slaine in a skirmish against Penda king of Mercia The xxx Chapter AFter that king Oswald was slaine his brother Oswie being about 30 yeares of age tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of Northumberland gouerning the same with great trouble for the space of 28 yeares being sore vexed by the foresaid Penda king of Mercia and his people which as yet were pagans In the first yeare of his reigne which was in the yeare of our Lord 644. Pauline the bishop of Rochester which had beene also archbishop of Yorke departed this life and then one Thamar an Englishman of the parties of Kent was ordeined bishop of Rochester by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie King Oswie had one Oswin partener with him in gouernment of the Northumbers in the first beginning of his reigne which was sonne to Osrike so that Oswie gouerned in Bernicia and Oswin in Deira continuing in perfect friendship for a season till at length through the counsell of wicked persons that coueted nothing so much as to sowe discord and variance betwixt princes they fell at debate and so began to make warres one against an other so that finallie when they were at point to haue tried their quarrell in open battell Oswin perceiuing that he had not an armie of sufficient force to incounter with Oswie brake vp his campe at Wilfaresdowne ten mile by west the towne of Cataracton and after withdrew himselfe onelie with one seruant named Condhere vnto the house of earle Hunwald whome he tooke to haue béene his trustie friend but contrarie to his expectation the said Hunwald did betraie him vnto Oswie who by his captaine Edelwine slue the said Oswin and his seruant the forsaid Condhere in a place called Ingethling the 13 kalends of September in the ninth yeare of his reigne which was after the birth of our Sauiour 651. This Oswin was a goodlie gentleman of person tall and beautifull and verie gentle of spéech ciuill in manners and verie liberall both to high low so that he was beloued of all Such a one he was to be breefe as bishop Aidan gessed that he should not long continue in life for that the Northumbers were not woorthie of so good and vertuous a gouernour Such humblenesse and obedience he perceiued to rest in him towards the law of the Lord in taking that which was told him for his better instruction in good part that he said he neuer saw before that time an humble king The same Aidan liued not past 12 daies after the death of the said Oswin whome he so much loued departing this world the last daie of August in the seuenteenth yeare after he was ordeined bishop His bodie was buried in the I le of Lindesferne After Aidan one Finan was made bishop in his place a Scotishman also and of the I le of Hui from whence his predecessor the foresaid Aidan came being first a man of religion professed in the monasterie there as some writers doo report IN the meane time after that Kinigils or Cinigilsus king of the Westsaxons had reigned 31 yeares he departed this life Anno 643 leauing his kingdome to his sonne Cenwalch or Chenwald who held the same kingdome the tearme of 30 yeares or 31 as some write in manner as his father had doone before him In the third or as others saie in the fift yeare of his reigne Penda king of Mercia made sharpe warre against him because he had put awaie his wife the sister of the said Penda and in this warre Chenwald was ouercome in battell driuen out of his countrie so that he fled vnto Anna king of the Eastangles with whome he remained the space of a yeare or as other say thrée yeares to his great good hap for before he was growen to be an enimie to the christian religion but now by the wholesome admonitions and sharpe rebukes of king Anna he became a christian and receiued his wife againe into his companie according to the prescript of Gods law and to be bréefe in all things shewed himselfe a new man imbracing vertue auoiding vice so that shortlie after through the helpe of God he recouered againe his kingdome Now when he was established in the same there came a bishop named Agilbertus out of Ireland a Frenchman borne but hauing remained in Ireland a long time to reade the scriptures This Agilbert comming into the prouince of the Westsaxons was gladlie receiued of king Chenwald at whose desire he tooke vpon him to exercise the roome of a bishop there but afterwards when the said king admitted another bishop named Wini which had béene ordeined in France and knew the toong better than Agilbert as he that was borne in England Agilbert offended for that the king had admitted him without making him of anie counsell therein returned into France and there was made bishop of Paris within a few yeares after the foresaid Wini was expelled also by king Chenwald who got him into Mercia vnto king Uulfhere of whome he bought the bishoprike of London which he held during his life and so the countrie of Westsaxon remained long without a bishop till at length the said Agilbert at the request of king Chenwald sent to him Elutherius that was his nephue YE haue heard that after Carpwald his brother Sigibert succéeded in rule of the Eastangles a man of great vertue and woorthinesse who whilest he remained in France as a banished man being constreined to flée his countrie vpon displeasure that king Redwald bare him was baptised there and after returning into his countrie and obteining at length the kingdome those things which he had séene well ordered in France he studied to follow the example of the same at home and herevpon considering with himselfe that nothing could more aduance the state of the common-wealth of his countrie than learning knowledge in the toongs began the foundation of certeine schooles and namelie at Cambridge where children might haue places where to be instructed and brought vp in learning vnder appointed teachers that there might be greater numbers of learned men trained vp than before time had béene within this land to the furtherance of true religion and vertue So that England hath good cause to haue in thankfull remembrance this noble prince king Sigibert for all those hir learned men which haue bin brought vp come foorth of that famous vniuersitie of Cambridge the first foundation or rather renouation whereof was thus begun by him about the yeare of our Lord 630. At length when this worthie king began to grow in age he considered with himselfe how hard a matter and how painefull an office it was to gouerne a realme as apperteined to the dutie of a good king wherevpon he determined to leaue the charge thereof to other of more conuenient yéeres and to
Edelhere king of Eastangles was slaine as before is mentioned his brother Edelwald succéeded him in that kingdome reigning as king thereof by the space of nine yeares Then after Edelwald succéeded Aldulfe the son of Edelhere in gouernment of that kingdome and reigned 25 yeares After Finan bishop of the Northumbers that held his see at Lindesferne as Aidan did before him one Colman was ordeined bishop a Scot borne and an earnest obseruer of the customes vsed amongest them of his nation so that when the controuersie began to be reuiued for the holding of the feast of Easter he would by no meanes yeeld to them that would haue perswaded him to haue followed the rite of the Romane church There was a great disputation kept about this matter and other things as shauing or cutting of heares and such like in the monasterie of Whitbie at the which king Oswie and his sonne Alcfrid were present where Colman for his part alledged the custome of Iohn the euangelist and of Anatholius and the contrarie side brought in proofe of their opinion the custome of Peter and Paule At length when bishop Colman perceiued that his doctrine was not so much regarded as he thought of reason it ought to haue béene he returned into Scotland with those which taking part with him refused to obserue the feast of Easter according to the custome of the church of Rome nor would haue their crownes shauen about which point no small reasoning had beene kept This disputation was holden in the yeare of our Lord 664 and in the yeare of the reigne of king Oswie 22 and 30 yeare after the Scotishmen began first to beare the office of bishops within Northumberland which was as W. Harison saith 624. For Aidan gouerned 17 yeares Finan 10 yeares Colman 3 yeares After that Colman was returned into his countrie one Tuda that had béene brought vp amongest the Southerne Scots and ordeined bishop by them succéeded in his roome hauing his crowne shauen and obseruing the feast of Easter according to the custome of the prouince and rite of the Romane church ¶ The same yeare there chanced a great eclipse of the sunne the third of Maie about 10 of the clocke in the day A great dearth and mortalitie insued both in all the parties of this our Britaine and likewise in Ireland Amongest other the foresaid bishop Tuda died and was buried in the abbeie of Pegnalech After this Tuda succéeded in gouernement of the church of Lindesferne otherwise called Holie Iland one Wilfrid which was sent by king Alcfrid into France to be ordeined there About the same time king Oswie the father of king Alcfrid mooued with the good example of his sonne sent Ceadda the brother of Ced sometime bishop of the Eastsaxons into Kent to be ordeined bishop of Yorke but at his comming into Kent he found that Deus dedit the archbishop of Canturburie was dead and none other as yet ordeined in his place so that Ceadda repaired into the prouince of the Westsaxons where he was ordeined by bishop Wini who tooke two other bishops of the British nation vnto him to be his associats which vsed to obserue the feast of Easter contrarie to the custome of the Romane church But there was no other shift sith none other bishop was then canonicallie ordeined in the prouince of the Westsaxons in those daies this Wini onlie excepted and therefore was he constreined to take such as he might get and prouide After that Ceadda was thus ordeined he began forthwith to follow the true rules of the church liued right chastlie shewed himselfe humble and continent applied his studie to reading and trauelled abroad on foot and not on horssebacke through the coimtries townes and villages to preach the word of God He was the disciple of Aidan and coueted by his example and also by the example of Ced to instruct his hearers with the like dooings maners as he had knowen them to doo Wilfrid also being consecrated bishop and returned into England indeuored to plant the orders of the Romane church in the churches of England whereby it came to passe that the Scots which inhabited amongst the Englishmen were constreined either to follow the same or else to returne into their owne countrie IN this meane time king Ercombert being departed this life after he had gouerned the Kentishmen by the space of twentie yeares his sonne Egbert succéeded him in the kingdome and reigned nine yeares There is little remembrance of his dooings which in that short time were not much notable except ye will ascribe the comming into this land of the archbishop Theodorus and the abbat Adrian vnto his glorie which chanced in his time For in the yeare of the great eclipse and sore mortalitie that insued it chanced that both king Ercombert the archbishop Deus dedit departed this life so that the see of Canturburie was void a certeine time in so much that king Egbert who succéeded his father Ercombert togither with king Oswie did send one Wighart a priest of good reputation for his excellent knowledge in the scriptures vnto Rome with great gifts and rich vessels of gold and siluer to be presented vnto the pope requiring him that he would ordeine the foresaid Wighart archbishop of Canturburie to haue rule of the English church But this Wighart comming vnto Rome and declaring his message vnto Uitalianus then gouerning the church of Rome immediatlie after he died of the pestilence that then reigned in that citie with all those that came with him The pope then taking aduice whome he might ordeine vnto the see of Canturburie being thus destitute of an archbishop appointed a moonke named Adrian to take that office vpon him but Adrian excused himselfe as not sufficient for such a roome and required the pope to appoint one Andrew a moonke also wherevnto the pope consented But when Andrew was preuented by death eftsoones Adrian should haue béene made archbishop but that he named one Theodore an other moonke that abode as then in Rome but was borne in the citie of Tharsus in Cilicia verie well learned both in the Gréeke and Latine and being of reuerend yeares as of 76. This Theodore by the presentment of Adrian was appointed to be ordeined archbishop of Canturburie with condition that Adrian should neuerthelesse attend vpon him into England both for that he had béene twise before this time in France and so knew the coasts and againe for that he might assist him in all things and looke well to the matter that Theodore should not bring into the church of England anie rite or custome of the Gréekes contrarie to the vse of the Romane church Theodore being first ordeined subdeacon tarried foure moneths till his heare was growen that he might haue his crowne shauen after the maner of Peter For he was rounded or shauen after the maner of the East church which was as they persuaded
themselues according to the vse of saint Paule the apostle And so at length was this Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie by pope Uitalianus in the yeare of our Lord 668 the sixt kalends of Iune and with Adrian sent into Britaine These with their retinue came to France and being come thither shortlie after king Egbert had knowledge thereof wherevpon with all conuenient spéed he sent ouer one of his nobles named Redfrid to bring the archbishop into England and so he did but Adrian was staied for a time because he was suspected to haue had some commission from the emperour to haue practised with the Englishmen for the disquieting of the realme of France Howbeit after it was perceiued that this suspicion was grounded on no truth he was also suffered to follow the archbishop and so comming vnto Canturburie he was made abbat of the monasterie of saint Augustines The archbishop Theodore came thus vnto his church of Canturburie in the second yeare after his consecration about the second kalends of Iune being sundaie He gouerned the same church also 21 yeares and 16 daies and was the first archbishop to whome all the churches of England did acknowledge their obeisance Being accompanied with the foresaid Adrian he visited all the parts of this land ordeined bishops and ministers in churches where he thought conuenient and reformed the same churches as séemed to him néedfull as well in other things which he misliked as also in causing them to obserue the feast of Easter according to the rite and vsage of the church of Rome Ceadda that was bishop of Yorke because he was not lawfullie ordeined as he himselfe confessed was remoued from the sée of Yorke and Wilfrid was therevnto restored so that Ceadda though he were not disgraded of his degrée of bishop liued yet a priuat kind of life till he was admitted bishop of Mercia as after shall be shewed Also whereas before time there was in maner no singing in the English churches except it were in Kent now they began in euerie church to vse singing of diuine seruice after the rite of the church of Rome The archbishop Theodore finding the church of Rochester void by the death of the last bishop named Damian ordeined one Putta a simple man in worldlie matters but well instructed in ecclesiasticall discipline and namelie well séene in song and musicke to be vsed in the church after the maner as he had learned of pope Gregories disciples To be breefe the archbishop Theodore and the abbat Adrian deserued great commendation in this that whereas they were notablie well learned themselues in the Greeke and the Latine toongs and also had good knowledge as well in the liberall arts as in the scripture they tooke great paines to traine vp scholers in knowledge of the same so that the Englishmen had not seene more happie times than in those daies hauing as then kings of great puissance so as strangers stood in feare of them and againe those that coueted learning had instructors at hand to teach them by reason whereof diuers being giuen to studie prooued excellent both in knowledge of the Gréeke and Latine There came in companie of the said archbishop from Rome an English man named Benedict Biscop which had taken vpon him the habit of a moonke in Italie and now returning into his countrie builded two abbeis the one named Wiremouth because it was placed at the mouth of the riuer of Wire and the other Girwie distant from Wiremouth about fiue miles and from the towne of Newcastle foure miles situated neere to the mouth of Tine Wiremouth was built in the yeare 670 and Girwie in the yeare 673. There were a 600 moonks found in those two houses and gouerned vnder one abbat The said Benedict was the first that brought glasiers painters and other such curious craftsmen into England He went fiue times to Rome and came againe Sighere and Sebbie associats reigne ouer the Eastsaxons the one falleth from the other cleaueth to the faith Vulfhere king of Mercia sendeth bishop Iaroman to redresse that apostasie of the prince and the people Cead bishop of Mercia the king of that countrie hath him in hie reputation Egfrid king of Northumberland a synod of bishops holden at Herford articles propounded out of the canons by Theodore archbishop of Canturburie Bisi vnable to discharge his episcopall office a remedie therefore Kenwalke of a very euill prince becometh a verie good ruler his wife gouerneth the kingdome after his death Escuius succeedeth hir in the roome of Thunnir a murtherer king Egberts principall vicegerent bishop Winfrid deposed for disobedience Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons a professed moonke his death The xxxiiij Chapter ABout the same time after that Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons was dead Sighere the son of Sigbert the little and Sebbie the son of Suward succéeded him in gouernement of that kingdome albeit they were subiect vnto Uulfhere the king of Mercia Sighere in that time when the great mortalitie reigned renounced the faith of Christ with that part of the people which he had in gouernement for both the same Sighere and others of his chiefest lords and also part of his commons louing this life and not regarding the life to come began to repaire their idolish churches and fell to the worshipping of idols as though thereby they should haue beene defended from that mortalitie But his associat Sebbie with great deuotion continued stedfast in the faith which he had receiued King Uulfhere being informed of Seghers apostasie and how the people in his part of the prouince of Eastsaxons were departed from the faith sent thither bishop Iaruman or Iaroman that was successour vnto Trumhere which vsed such diligence and godlie meanes that he reduced the said king and all his people vnto the right beliefe so as the idolish synagogs were destroied and the idols also with their altars quite beaten downe the christian churches againe set open and the name of Christ eftsoones called vpon amongest the people coueting now rather to die in him with hope of resurrection in the world to come than to liue in the seruice of idols spotted with the filth of errors and false beleefe And thus when bishop Iaroman had accomplished the thing for the which he was sent he returned into Mercia After this when the said Iaroman was departed this life king Uulfhere sent vnto the archbishop Theodorus requiring him to prouide the prouince of the Mercies of a new bishop Theodorus not minding to ordeine anie new bishop at that time required Oswie king of Northumberland that bishop Cead might come into Mercia to exercise the office of bishop there This Cead liued as it were a priuat life at that time in his monasterie of Lestingham for Wilfrid held the bishoprike of Yorke extending his authoritie ouer all Northumberland amongest the Picts also so farre as king Oswies dominion stretched Therefore Cead hauing
reported to be martyrs because it was knowen they died innocentlie he mocked them and made but a iest at it although his brother in acknowledging his fault repented him thereof and gaue in recompense to their mother a part of the I le of Thanet to the building of a monasterie THe foresaid Edrike after Lother was dead got the dominion of Kent and ruled as king thereof but not without ciuill warre insomuch that before he had reigned the full terme of two yeares he was slaine in the same warre Then Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons being thereof aduertised supposing of the time now to be come that would serue his purpose as one still coueting to worke the Kentishmen all the displeasure he could entred with an armie into theri covntrie and began to waste and spoile the same on ech side till finallie the Kentishmen assembled themselues togither gaue battell to their enimies and put them to flight Mollo brother to Ceadwalla was driuen from his companie and constrained to take an house for his refuge but his enimies that pursued him set fire thereon and burned both the hosue and Mollo within it to ashes Yet did not Ceadwalla herewith deaprt out of the countrie but to wreake his wrath and to reuenge the griefe which he tooke for the death of his brother he wasted and destroied a great part of Kent yer he returned home and left as it were in occasion to his successor also to pursue the quarell with reuenging Wherein we sée the cankerd nature of man speciallie in a case of wrong or displeasure which we are so far from tollerating forgiuing that if with tooth and naile we be not permitted to take vengeance our hearts will breake with a full conceit of wrath But the law of nature teacheth vs otherwise to be affected namelie per te nulli vnquam iniuria fiat Sed verbis alijsque modis fuge laedere quenquam Quod tibi nolles alijs fecisse caueto Quódque tibi velles alijs praestare studeto Haec est naturae lex optima quam nisiad vnguem Seruabis non ipse Deo mihi crede placebis Póstque obitum infoelix non aurea sydera adibis Which lesson taught by nature and commanded of God if these men had followed as they minded nothing lesse in the fier of their furie they would haue béene content with a competent reuenge and not in such outragious maner with fier and sword haue afflicted one another nor which is more than tigerlike crueltie haue ministred occasion to posterities to reuenge wrongs giuen and taken of their ancestors But we will let this passe without further discourse meaning hereafter in due place to declare the processe The Kentishmen being destitute of a king after that diuers had coueted the place and sought to atteine thereto as well by force as otherwise to the great disquieting of that prouince for the space of 6 yeares togither at length in the 7 yeare after Edricks death Withred an other of the sonnes of king Egbert hauing with diligent trauell ouercome enuie at home with monie redéemed peace abroad was with great hope conceiued of his worthinesse made king of Kent the 11 of Nobuember 205 after the death of Hengist he reigned 33 yeares not deceiuing his subiects of their good conceiued opinion of him for ouercomming all his aduersaries which were readie to leuie ciuill warre against him he also purchased peace of Inas king of the Westsaxons which ment to haue made him warre till with monie he was made his friend A little before that Withdred was confirmed in the kingdome of Kent there reigned two kings in that countrie Suebhard and Nidred or rather the same Withred if the printed copie of Bedas booke intituled Ecclesiastica historia gentis Anglorum haue not that name corrupted for where he sheweth that the archbishop Theodorus being of the age of 88 yeares departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 690 in the next chapter he declareth that in the yeare 692 the first daie of Iulie on Brightwald was chosen to succéed in the archbishops sée of Canturburie Withredus and Suebhardus as then reigning in Kent but whether Withredus gouerned as then with Suebhardus or that some other named Nidred it forceth not for certeine it is by the agréement of othere writers that till Withdred obteined the whole rule there was great strife and contention moued about the gouernement and diuers there wre that sought and fought for it But this ought to be noted that the forenamed Brightwald was the eight archbishop in number and first of the English nation that sat in the sée of Canturburie for the other seuen that were predecessors to him were strangers borne and sent hither from Rome ¶ Here endeth the line and gouernement of the Britains now called Welshmen which tooke that name of their duke or leader Wallo or Gallo or else of a queene of Wales named Gales or Wales But howsoeuer that name fell first vnto them now they are called Welshmen which sometime were called Britains or Brutons and descended first of the Troians and after of Brute and lastlie of Mulmucius Dunwallo albeit they were mingled with sundrie other nations as Romans Picts c. and now they be called English that in their beginning were named Saxons or Angles To conclude therefore wiht this gouernement so manie times intercepted by forren power it appeareth by course of histories treating of these matters that the last yeare of Cadwallader was the yeare of our Lord 686 which makes the yere of the world 4647. So that as Fabian saith the Britains had the greater part of this land in rule reckoning from Brute till this time 1822 yeares Which terme being expired the whole dominion of this realme was Saxonish Thus farre the interrupted regiment of the Britains ending at the fift booke THE SIXT BOOKE of the Historie of England Inas king of the Westsaxons the whole monarchie of the realme falleth into their hands Inas for a summe of monie granteth peace to the Kentishmen whom he was purposed to haue destroied he his coosen Nun fight with Gerent king of the Britains and Cheolred king of Mercia and Ealdbright king of Southsaxons the end of their kingdoms Inas giueth ouer his roialtie goeth in pilgrimage to Rome and there dieth his lawes written in the Saxon toong of what buildings he was the founder queene Ethelburgas deuise to persuade Inas to forsake the world he was the first procurer of Peter pence to be paid to Rome king Ethelred king Kenred and king Offa become moonks the setting vp of images in this land authorised by a vision king Ethelbalds exploits he is slaine of his owne subiects by the suggestion of Bernred the vsurper Boniface his letter of commendation to King Ethelbald nuns kept for concubines their pilgrimage The first Chapter AFter tht Ceadwalla late K. of the Westsaxons was gone to Rome where he departed this
emperor Constantinus surnamed Copronimos in the 6 yéere of the reigne of Pipin king of France and about the 22 yéere of Ethfine king of Scots This Kinewulfe prooued a right woorthie and valiant prince and was descended of the right line of Cerdicus He obteined great victories against the Britains or Welshmen but at Bensington or Benton he lost a battell against Offa king of Mercia in the 24 yéere of his reigne and from that time forward tasting manie displeasures at length through his owne follie came vnto a shamefull end For whereas he had reigned a long time neither slouthfullie nor presumptuouslie yet now as it were aduanced with the glorie of things passed he either thought that nothing could go against him or else doubted the suertie of their state whom he should leaue behind him and therefore he confined one Kineard the brother of Sigibert whose fame he perceiued to increase more than he would haue wished This Kineard dissembling the matter as he that could giue place to time got him out of the countrie and after by a secret conspiracie assembled togither a knot of vngratious companie and returning priuilie into the countrie againe watched his time till he espied that the king with a small number of his seruants was come vnto the house of a noble woman whome he kept as paramour at Merton wherevpon the said Kineard vpon the sudden beset the house round about The king perceiuing himselfe thus besieged of his enimies at the first caused the doores to be shut supposing either by curteous woords to appease his enimies or with his princelie authoritie to put them in feare But when he saw that by neither meane he could doo good in a great chafe he brake foorth of the house vpon Kineard and went verie néere to haue killed him but being compassed about with multitude of enimies whilest he stood at defense thinking it a dishonour for him to flée he was beaten downe and slaine togither with those few of his seruants which he had there with him who chose rather to die in séeking reuenge of their maisters death than by cowardise to yeeld themselues into the murtherers hands There escaped none except one Welshman or Britaine an hostage who was neuerthelesse sore wounded and hurt The brute of such an heinous act was streightwaies blowne ouer all and brought with speed to the eares of the noble men and peeres of the realme which were not farre off the place where this slaughter had béene committed Amongst other one Oâ—rike for his age and wisedome accounted of 〈◊〉 authoritie 〈◊〉 ted the residue that in no wife they should suffor the death of their souereigne lord to passe vnpunished vnto their perpetuall shame and reproofe Wherevpon in all hast they ran to the place where they knew to find Kineard who at the first began to plead his cause to make large promises to pretend coosenage and so foorth but when he perceiued all that he could say or doo might not preuaile he incouraged his companie to shew themselues valiant and to resist their enimies to the vttermost of their powers Heerevpon followed a doubtfull fight the one part striuing to saue their liues and the other to atteine honour and punish the slaughter of their souereigne lord At length the victorie rested on the side where the right was so that the wicked murtherer after he had fought a while at length was slaine togither with fourescore and eight of his mates The kings bodie was buried at Winchester the murtherers at Repingdon Such was the end of king Kinewulfe after he had reigned the tearme of 31 yéeres In the yeere of our Lord 786 pope Adrian sent two legats into England Gregorie or as some copies haue George bishop of Ostia and Theophylactus bishop of Tuderto with letters commendatorie vnto Offa king of Mercia Alfwold king of Northumberland Ieanbright or Lambert archbishop of Canturburie and Eaubald archbishop of Yorke These legats were gladlie receiued not onlie by the foresaid kings and archbishops but also of all other the high estates aswell spirituall as temporall of the land namelie of Kinewulfe king of the Westsaxons which repaired vnto king Offa to take counsell with him for reformation of such articles as were conteined in the popes letters There were twentie seuerall articles which they had to propone on the popes behalfe as touching the receiuing of the faith or articles established by the Nicene councell and obeieng of the other generall councels with instructions concerning baptisme and kéeping of synods yéerelie for the examination of priests and ministers and reforming of naugthie liuers Moreouer touching discretion to be vsed in admitting of gouernors in monasteries and curats or priests to the ministerie in churches and further for the behauior of priests in wearing their apparell namelie that they should not presume to come to the altar bare legged lest their dishonestlie might be discouered And that in no wise the chalice or paten were made of the horne of an oxe bicause the same is bloudie of nature nor the host of a crust but of pure bread Also whereas bishops vsed to sit in councels to iudge in secular causes they were now forbidden so to doo Manie other things were as meanes of reformation articled both for spirituall causes and also concerning ciuill ordinances as disabling children to be heirs to the parents whch by them were not begot in lawfull matrimonie but on concubines whether they were nunnes or secular women Also of paiment of tithes performing of vowes auoiding of vndecent apparell and abolishing of all maner of heathenish vsages and customes that sounded contrarie to the order of christianitie as curtailing of horsses and eating of horsses flesh These things with manie other expressed in 20 principall articles as we haue said were first concluded to be receiued by the church of the Northumbers in a councell holden there and subscribed by Alfwold king of the Northumbers by Delberike bishop of Hexham by Eubald archbishop of Yorke Higwald bishop of Lindisferne Edelbert bishop of Whiterne Aldulfe bishop of Mieth Ethelwine also another bishop by his deputies with a number of other of the clergie and lords also of the temporaltie as duke Alrike duke Segwulfe abbat Alebericke and abbat Erhard After this confirmation had of the Northumbers there was also a councell holden in Mercia at Cealtide in the which these persons subscribed Iambert or Lambert archbishop of Canturburie Offa king of Mercia Hughbright bishop of Lichfield Edeulfe bishop of Faron with Unwone bishop of Ligor and nine other bishops besides abbats and thrée dukes as Brorda Farwald and Bercoald with earle Othbald But now to returne backe to speake of other dooings as in other parts of this land they fell out About the yéere of our Lord 764 the sée of Canturburie being void one Iambert or Lambert was elected archbishop there and the yéere 766 the archbishop of Yorke Egbert departed this
and Lumbards the Saxons from Woden before they were mixed with the Danes and Normans the Frenchmen at this day from the Thracians the Germans from the children of Gwiston and other people from their farre fetcht ancestrie To conclude of this Ethelwulfe it is written that he was so well learned deuout that the clerks of the church of Winchester did chuse him in his youth to be bishop which function he vndertooke and was bishop of the said see by the space of seuen yéeres before he was king Bertwolfe king of Mercia tributarie to the Westsaxons the fame of Modwen an Irish virgine she was a great builder of monasteries she had the gift of healing diseases Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuide their fathers kingdome betwixt them Ethelbald marieth his mother he dieth Winchester destroied by the Danes they plaied the trucebreakers and did much mischiefe in Kent Ethelbright dieth Ethelred king of the Westsaxons his commendable qualities his regiment was full of trouble he fought againt the Danes nine times in one yere with happie successe the kings of Mercia fall from their sealtie and allegiance to Ethelred Hungar Vbba two Danish capteines with their power lie in Eastangle Osbright and Ella kings of Northumberland slaine of the Danes in battell they set Yorke on fire a commendation of bishop Adelstan his departure out of this life The eleuenth Chapter AFter Wightlafe king of Mercia one Bertwofe reigned as tributarie vnto the Westsaxons the space of 13 yeeres about the end of which tearme he was chased out of his countrie by the Danes and then one Burthred was made king of that kingdome which maried Ethelswida the sister of Ethelwolfe king of Westsaxons In this season one Modwen a virgine in Ireland was greatlie renowmed in the world vnto whome the forenamed king Ethelwolfe sent his sonne Alfred to be cured of a disease that was thought incurable but by hir meanes he recouered health and therefore when hir monasterie was destroied in Ireland Modwen came ouer into England vnto whom king Ethelwolfe gaue land to build two abbeies and also deliuered vnto hir his sister Edith to be professed a nun Modwen herevpon built two monasteries one at Pouleswoorth ioining to the bounds of Arderne wherein she placed the foresaid Edith with Osith and Athea the other whether it was a monasterie or cell the founded in Strenshall or Trentsall where she hir selfe remained solitarie a certeine time in praier and other vertuous exercises And as it is reported she went thrice to Rome and finallie died being 130 yéeres of age Hir bodie was first buried in an Iland compassed about with the riuer of Trent called Andresey taking that name of a church or chappell of saint Andrew which she had built in the same Iland and dwelled therein for the space of seuen yéeres Manie monasteries the builded both in England as partlie aboue is mentioned and also in Scotland as at Striueling Edenbrough and in Ireland at Celestline and elsewhere Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuiding their fathers kingdom betwixt them began to reigne Ethelbald ouer the Westsaxons and the Southsaxons and Ethelbright ouer them of Kent and Essex in the yéere of our Lord 857 which was in the second yéere of the emperor Lewes the second the 17 of Charles surnamed Caluus or the bald king of France and about the first yéere of Donald the fift of that name king of Scots The said Ethelbald greatlie to his reproch tooke to wise his mother in law quéene Iudith or rather as some write his owne mother whom his father had kept as concubine He liued not past fiue yéeres in gouernement of the kingdome but was taken out of this life to the great sorrow of his subiects whome he ruled right worthilie and so as they had him in great loue and estimation Then his brother Ethelbright tooke on him the rule of the whole gouernment as well ouer the Westsaxons them of Sussex as ouer the Kentishmen and them of Essex In his daies the Danes came on land and destroid the citie of Winchester but duke Osrike with them of Hamshire and duke Adelwolfe with the Barkeshire men gaue the enimies battell vanquishing them slue of them a great number In the fift yeere of Ethelbrights reigne a nauie of Danes arriued in the I le of Tenet vnto whome when the Kentishmen had promised a summe of monie to haue a truce granted for a time the Danes one night before the tearme of that truce was expired brake foorth and wasted all the east part of Kent wherevpon the Kentishmen assembled togither made towardes those trucebreakers and caused them to depart out of the countrie The same yéere after that Ethelbright had ruled well and peaceably the Westsaxons fiue yeeres and the Kentishmen ten yéeres he ended his life and was buried at Shireborne as his brother Ethelbald was before him AFter Ethelbright succéeded his brother Ethelred and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and the more part of the English people in the yéere of our Lord 867 and in the 12 yéere of the emperour Lewes in the 27 yéere of the reigne of Charles Calnus king of France and about the 6 yéere of Constantine the second king of Scots Touching this Ethelred he was in time of peace a most courteous prince and one that by all kind of meanes sought to win the hearts of the people but abroad in the warres he was sharpe and sterne as he that vnderstood what apperteined to good order so that he would suffer no offense to escape vnpunished By which meanes he was famous both in peace and warre but he neither liued any long time in the gouernement nor yet was suffered to passe the short space that he reigned in rest and quietnesse For whereas he reigned not past six yeeres he was continuallie during that tearme vexed with the inuasion of the Danes and speciallie towards the latter end insomuch that as hath béene reported of writers he fought with them nine times in one yéere and although with diuers and variable fortune yet for the more part he went away with the victorie Beside that he oftentimes lay in wait for their forragers and such as straied abroad to rob and spoile the countrie whom he met withall and ouerthrew There were slaine in his time nine earles of those Danes and one king beside other of the meaner sort without number But here is to be vnderstood that in this meane time whilest Ethelred was busied in warre to resist the inuasions of the Danes in the south and west parts of this land the kings and rulers of Mercia and Northumberland taking occasion thereof began to withdraw their couenanted subiection from the Westsaxons and tooke vpon them as it were the absolute gouernment and rule of their countries without respect to aid one another but rather were contented to susteine the enimies within their dominions than to preuent the iniurie with dutifull assistance to those whom
forward courage hasted to incounter his enimies the which receiued him so sharplie and with so cruell fight that at length the Englishmen were at point to haue turned their backs But herewith came king Ethelred and manfullie ended the battell staied his people from running away and so encouraged them and discouraged the enimies that by the power of God whom as was thought in the morning he had serued the Danes finallie were chased and put to flight losing one of their kings that is to say Basreeg or Osréeg and 5 earles Sidroc the elder and Sidroc the yoonger Osberne Freine and Harold This battell was sore foughten and conâ—inued till night with the slaughter of manie thousands of Danes About 14 daies after king Ethelred and his brother Alured fought eftsoones with the Danish armie at Basing where the Danes had the victorie Also two moneths after this they likewise fought with the Danes at Merton And there the Danes after they had béene put to the woorse pursued in chase a long time yet at length they also got the victorie in which battell Edmund bishop of Shireborne was slaine and manie other that were men of woorthie fame and good account In the summer following a mightie host of the Danes came to Reading and there soiourned for a time ¶ These things agrée not with that which Polydor Virgil hath written of these warres which king Ethelred had with the Danes for he maketh mention of one Iuarus a king of the Danes who landed as he writeth at the mouth of Humber and like a stout enimie inuaded the countrie adioining Against whome Ethelred with his brother Alured came with an armie and incountring the Danes fought with them by the space of a whole day togither and was in danger to haue béene put to the woorse but that the night seuered them asunder In the morning they ioined againe but the death of Iuarus who chanced to be slaine in the beginning of the battell discouraged the Danes so that they were easilie put to flight of whome before they could get out of danger a great number were slaine But after that they had recouered themselues togither and found out a conuenient place where to pitch their campe they chose to their capteines Agnerus and Hubba two brethren which indeuored themselues by all meanes possible to repaire their armie so that within 15 daies after the Danes eftsoones fought with the Englishmen and gaue them such an ouerthrow that little wanted of making an end of all incounters to be attempted after by the Englishmen But yet within a few daies after this as the Danes attended their market to spoile the countrie and range somewhat licentiouslie abroad they fell within â—he danger of such ambushes as were laid for them by king Ethelred that no small slaughter was made of them but yet not without some losse of the Englishmen Amongest others Ethelred himselfe receiued a wound whereof he shortlie after died Thus saith Polydor touching the warres which king Ethelred had with the Danes who yet confesseth as the trueth is that such authors as he herein followed varie much from that which the Danish writers doo record of these matters and namelie touching the dooings of Iuarus as in the Danish historie you may sée more at large But now to our purpose touching the death of king Ethelred whether by reason of hurt receiued in fight against the Danes as Polydor saith or otherwise certeine it is that Ethelred anon after Easter departed this life in the sixt yeare of his reigne and was buried at Winborne abbey In the daies of this Ethelred the foresaid Danish capteins Hungar otherwise called Agnerus and Hubba returning from the north parts into the countrie of the Eastangles came vnto Thetford whereof Edmund who reigned as king in that season ouer the Eastangles being aduertised raised an armie of men and went foorth to giue battell vnto this armie of the Danes But he with his people was chased out of the field and fled to the castell of Framingham where being enuironed with a siege by his enimies he yéelded himselfe vnto them And because he would not renounce the christian faith they bound him to a trée and shot arrowes at him till he died and afterwards cut off his head from his bodie and threw the same into a thicke groue of bushes But afterwards his friends tooke the bodie with the head and â—uried the same at Egleseon where afterward also a faire monasterie was builded by one bishop Aswin and changing the name of the place it was after caâ—â—ed saint Edmundfburie Thus was king Edmund put to death by the cruell Danes for his constant confessing the name of Christ in the 16 yeare of his reigne and so ceased the kingdome of Eastangles For after that the Danes had thus slaine that blessed man they conquered all the countrie wasted it so that through their tyrannie it remained without anie gouernor by the space of nine yeares and then they appointed a king to rule ouer it whose name was Guthrun one of their owne nation who gouerned both the Eastangles and the Eastsaxons Ye haue heard how the Danes slue Osrike and Ella kings of Northumberland After which victorie by them obteined they did much hurt in the north parts of this land and amongest other cruell deeds they destroied the citie of Aâ—â—uid which was a famous citie in the time of the old Saxons as by Beda and other writers dooth manifestlie appeare Here is to be remembred that some writers rehearse the cause to be this Osbright or Osrike king of Northumberland rauished the wife of one Berne that was a noble man of the countrie about Yorke who tooke such great despight thereat that he fled out of the land and went into Denmarke and there complained vnto the king of Denmarke his coosin of the iniurie doone to him by king Osbright Wherevpon the king of Denmarke glad to haue so iust a quarell against them of Northumberland furnished foorth an armie and sent the same by sea vnder the leading of his two brethren Hungar and Hubba into Northumberland where they slue first the said king Osbright and after king Ella at a place besides Yorke which vnto this day is called Ellas croft taking that name of the said Ella being there slaine in defense of his countrie against the Danes Which Ella as we find registred by writers was elected king by such of the Northumbers as in fauour of Berne had refused to be subiect vnto Osbright Alfred ruleth ouer the Westsaxons and the greatest part of England the Danes afflict him with sore warre and cruellie make wast of his kingdome they lie at London a whole winter they inuade Mercia the king whereof Burthred by name forsaketh his countrie and goeth to Rome his death and buriall Halden king of the Danes diuideth Northumberland among his people Alfred incountreth with the
Danes vpon the sea they sweare to him that they will depart out of his kingdome they breake the truce which was made betwixt him and them he giueth them battell and besides a great discomfiture killeth manie of their capteines the Danes and English fight neere Abington the victorie vncerteine seuen foughten fieldes betwixt them in one yeare the Danes soiourne at London The xiij Chapter AFter the decease of king Ethelred his brother Alured or Alfred succéeded him and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and other the more part of the people of England in the yeare of our Lord 872 which was in the 19 yeare of the emperour Lewes the second and 32 yeare of the reigne of Charles the bald king of France and about the eleuenth yeare of Constantine the second king of Scotland Although this Alured was consecrated king in his fathers life time by pope Leo as before ye haue heard yet was he not admitted king at home till after the decease of his thrée elder brethren for he being the yoongest was kept backe from the gouernement though he were for his wisdome and policie most highlie estéemed and had in all honour In the beginning of his reigne he was wrapped in manie great troubles and miseries speciallie by the persecution of the Danes which made sore and greeuous wars in sundrie parts of this land destroieng the same in most cruell wise About a moneth after he was made king he gaue battell to the Danes of Wilton hauing with him no great number of people so that although in the beginning the Danes that day were put to the woorse yet in the end they obteined the victorie Shortlie after a truce was taken betwixt the Danes and the Westsaxons And the Danes that had lien at Reading remoued from thence vnto London where they lay all the winter season In the second yeare of Alured his reigne the Danish king Halden led the same armie from London into Lindseie and there lodged all that winter at Torkseie In the yeare following the same Halden inuaded Mercia and wintered at Ripindon There were come to him thrée other leaders of Danes which our writers name to be kings Godrun Esketell Ammond so that their power was greatlie increased Burthred king of Mercia which had gouerned that countrie by the space of 22 yéeres was not able to withstand the puissance of those enimies wherevpon he was constreined to auoid the countrie and went to Rome where he departed this life and was buried in the church of our ladie néere to the English schoole In the fourth yeare of king Alured the armie of the Danes diuided it selfe into two parts so that king Halden with one part thereof went into Northumberland and lay in the winter season néere to the riuer of Tine where hee diuided the countrie amongest his men and remained there for the space of two yeares and oftentimes fetched thither booties and preies out of the countrie of the Picts The other part of the Danish armie with the thrée foresaid kings or leaders came vnto Cambridge and remained there a whole yeare In the same yeare king Alured fought by sea with 7 ships of Danes tooke one of them chased the residue In the yeare next insuing the Danes came into the countrie of the Westsaxons and king Alured tooke truce with them againe and they sware to him which they had not vsed to doo to anie afore that time that they would depart the countrie Their armie by sea sailing from Warham toward Excester susteined great losse by tempest for there perished 120 ships at Swanewicke Moreouer the armie of the Danes by land went to Excester in breach of the truce and king Alured followed them but could not ouertake them till they came to Excester and there he approched them in such wise that they were glad to deliuer pledges for performance of such couenants as were accorded betwixt him and them And so then they departed out of the countrie and drew into Mercia But shortlie after when they had the whole gouernment of the land from Thames northward they thought it not good to suffer king Alured to continue in rest with the residue of the countries beyond Thames And therefore the thrée foresaid rulers of Danes Godrun Esketell and Ammond inuading the countrie of Westsaxons came to Chipnam distant 17 miles from Bristow there pitched their tents King Alured aduertised hereof hasted thither and lodging with his armie néere to the enimies prouoked them to battell The Danes perceiuing that either they must fight for their liues or die with shame boldlie came foorth and gaue battell The Englishmen rashlie incountered with them and though they were ouermatched in number yet with such violence they gaue the onset that the enimies at the first were abashed at their hardie assaults But when as it was perceiued that their slender ranks were not able to resist the thicke leghers of the enimies they began to shrinke looke backe one vpon an other and so of force were constreined to retire and therewithall did cast themselues into a ring which though it séemed to be the best way that could be deuised for their safetie yet by the great force and number of their enimies on each side assailing them they were so thronged togither on heaps that they had no roome to stir their weapons Which disaduantage notwithstanding they â—lue a great number of the Danes and amongest other Hubba the brother of Agner with manie other of the Danish capteins At length the Englishmen hauing valiantlie foughten a long time with the enimies which had compassed them about at last brake out and got them to their campe To be briefe this battell was foughten with so equall fortune that no man knew to whether part the victorie ought to be ascribed But after they were once seuered they tooke care to cure their hurt men and to burie the dead bodies namelie the Danes interred the bodie of their capteine Hubba with great funerall pompe and solemnitie which doone they held out their iournie till they came to Abington whither the English armie shortlie after came also and incamped fast by the enimies In this meane while the rumor was spread abroad that king Alured had béene discomfited by the Danes bicause that in the last battell he withdrew to his campe This turned greatlie to his aduantage for thereby a great number of Englishmen hasted to come to his succour On the morrow after his comming to Abington he brought his armie readie to fight into the field neither were the enimies slacke on their parts to receiue the battell and so the two armies ioined and fought verie sore on both sides so that it séemed by Englishmen had not to doo with those Danes which had béene diuerse times before discomfited and put to flight but rather with some new people fresh and lustie But neither
the one part nor the other was minded to giue ouer in so much that the horssemen alighting on foot and putting their horsses from them entered the battell amongst the footmen and thus they continued with equall aduantage till night came on which parted the affraie being one of the sorest foughten fields that had beene heard of in those daies To whether partie a man might iustlie attribute the victorie it was vtterlie vncerteine with so like losse gaine the matter was tried ended betwixt them With the semblable chance of danger and glorie seuen times that yéere did the English and Danes incounter in batell as writers haue recorded At length when their powers on both parts were sore diminished they agreed vpon a peace with these conditions that the Danes should not attempt anie further warre against the Englishmen nor bring into this land anie new supplie of souldiers out of Denmarke But this peace by those peacemakers was violated and broken in so much as they ment nothing lesse than to fall from the conceiued hope which they had of bearing rule in this land and of inriching themselues with the goods possessions rents and reuenues of the inhabitants The same yéere the Danes soiorned in the winter season at London according as they had doone often times before Rollo a noble man of Denmarke with a fresh power entreth England and beginneth to waste it king Alured giueth him batell Rollo saileth ouer into France who first inhabited Normandie and whereof it tooke that name the Danes breake the peace which was made betwixt them and Alured he is driuen to his shifts by their inuasions into his kingdome a vision appeereth to him and his mother king Alured disguising himselfe like a minstrell entereth the Danish campe marketh their behauiour vnsuspected assalteth them on the sudden with a fresh power and killeth manie of them at aduantage the Deuonshire men giue the Danes battell vnder the conduct of Haldens brother and are discomfited Alured fighteth with them at Edanton they giue him hostages Gurthrun their king is baptised and named Adel stan a league concluded betwixt both the kings the bounds of Alureds kingdome The xiiij Chapter ABout the same time or shortlie after there came into England one Rollo a noble man of Denmarke or Norway with a great armie and notwithstanding the peace concluded betweene the Englishmen and the Danes began to waste and destroy the countrie King Alured hearing these newes with all spéed thought best in the beginning to stop such a common mischiefe and immediatlie assembling his people went against the enimies and gaue them battell in the which there died a great number of men on both sides but the greater losse fell to Rollo his armie Yet Matthew Westmin saith that the Englishmen were put to flight After this it chanced that Rollo being warned in a dreame left England sailed ouer into France where he found fortune so fauourable to him that he obteined in that region for him and his people a countrie the which was afterwards named Normandie of those northerne people which then began to inhabit the same as in the histories of France you maie sée more at large The Danes which had concluded peace with king Alured as before you haue heard shortlie after vpon the first occasion brake the same and by often inuasions which they made into the countrie of Westsaxons brought the matter to that passe that there remained to king Alured but onelie the three countries of Hamshire Wiltshire Summersetshire in so much that he was constreined for a time to kéepe himselfe close within the fennes and maresh grounds of Summersetshire with such small companies as he had about him constreined to get their liuing with fishing hunting and other such shifts He remained for the most part within an I le called Edlingsey that is to say the Iland of noble men enuironed about with fennes and mareshes Whiles he was thus shut vp within this Iland he was by dreame aduertised of better hap shortlie to follow for as it hath béene said saint Cuthbert appéered to him as he laie in sléepe and comforted him declaring to him that within a while fortune should so turne that he should recouer againe his kingdome to the confusion of his enimies And to assure him that this should prooue true he told him that his men which were gone abroad to catch fish should bring home great plentie although the season was against them by reason that the waters were frosen and that a cold rime fell that morning to the hinderance of their purpose His mother also at that time being in sleepe saw the like vision And as they had dreamed so it came to passe for being awakened out of their sleepe in â—ame his men with so great foison of fish that the same might haue sufficed a great armie of men for the vittelling of them at that season Shortlie after king Alured tooke vpon him the habit of a minstrell and going foorth of his closure repaired to the campe of the Danish king onelie accompanied with one trustie seruant and tarrieng there certeine daies togither was suffered to go into euerie part and plaie on his instrument as well afore the king as others so that there was no secret but that he vnderstood it Now when he had séene and learned the demeanour of his enimies he returned againe to his people at Edlingsey and there declared to his nobles what he had séene and heard what negligence was amongst the enimies and how easie a matter it should be for him to indamage them Wherevpon they conceiuing a maruellous good hope and imboldened with his words a power was assembled togither and spies sent foorth to learne and bring woord where the Danes lodged which being doone and certificat made accordinglie king Alured comming vpon them on the sudden slue of them a great number hauing them at great aduantage About the same time the brother of king Halden came with thirtie and three ships out of Wales into the countrie of Westsaxons on the coast of Deuonshire where the Deuonshire men gaue him battell and slue him with 840 persons of his retinue Other write that Halden himselfe was present at this conflict with Inguare otherwise called Hungar and that they were both slaine there with twelue hundred of their companie before a certeine castell called Kinwith receiuing as they had deserued for their cruell dealing latelie by them practised in the parties of Southwales where they had wasted all afore them with fire and swoord not sparing abbeies more than other common buildings King Alured being with that good lucke the more comforted builded a fortresse in the I le of Edlingsey afterwards called Athelney and breaking out oftentimes vpon the enimies distressed them at sundrie times with the aid of the Summersetshire men which were at hand About the seuenth wéeke after Easter in the seuenth yéere
of his reigne king Alured went to Eglerighston on the east part of Selwood where there came to him the people of Summersetshire Wiltshire Hamshire reioising greatlie to sée him abroad From thence he went to Edanton there fought against the armie of the Danes and chased them vnto their strength where he remained afore them the space of fouretéene daies Then the armie of the Danes deliuered him hostages and couenants to depart out of his dominions and that their king should be baptised which was accomplished for Gurthrun whome some name Gurmond a prince or king amongst these Danes came to Alured and was baptised king Alured receiuing him at the fontstone named him Adelstan and gaue to him the countrie of Eastangle which he gouerned or rather spoiled by the space of twelue yéeres Diuerse other of the Danish nobilitie to the number of thirtie as Simon Dunelmensis saith came at the same time in companie of their king Gurthrun and were likewise baptised on whome king Alured bestowed manie rich gifts At the same time as is to be thought was the league concluded betwixt king Alured and the said Gurthrun or Gurmond in which the bounds of king Alureds kingdome are set foorth thus First therefore let the bounds or marshes of our dominion stretch vnto the riuer of Thames and from thence to the water of Lée euen vnto the head of the same water and so foorth streight vnto Bedford and finallie going alongst by the riuer of Ouse let them end at Watlingstréet This league being made with the aduise of the sage personages as well English as those that inhabited within east England is set foorth in maister Lamberts booke of the old English lawes in the end of those lawes or ordinances which were established by the same king Alured as in the same booke ye may sée more at large Th'English called diuers people Danes whom the French named Normans whervpon that generall name was giuen them Gurmo Anglicus K. of Denmark whose father Frotto was baptised in England the Danes besiege Rochester Alfred putteth them to flight recouereth London out of their hands and committeth it to the custodie of duke Eldred his sonne in law he assaulteth Hasting a capteine of the Danes causeth him to take an oth his two sonnes are baptised he goeth foorth to spoile Alfreds countrie his wife children and goods c are taken and fauourablie giuen him againe the Danes besiege Excester they flie to their ships gaine with great losse they are vanquished by the Londoners the death of Alfred his issue male and female The xv Chapter HEre is to be noted that writers name diuerse of the Danish capteins kings of which no mention is made in the Danish chronicles to reigne in those parties But true it is that in those daies not onelie the Danish people but also other of those northeast countries or regions as Swedeners Norwegians the Wondens and such other which the English people called by one generall name Danes and the Frenchmen Normans vsed to roaue on the seas and to inuade forren regions as England France Flanders and others as in conuenient places ye may find as well in our histories as also in the writers of the French histories and likewise in the chronicles of those north regions The writers verelie of the Danish chronicles make mention of one Gurmo whome they name Anglicus bicause he was borne here in England which succeeded his father Frotto in gouernement of the kingdome of Denmarke which Frotto receiued baptisme in England as their stories tell In the eight yéere of king Alfred his reigne the armie of the Danes wintered at Cirencester and the same yéere an other armie of strangers called Wincigi laie at Fulham and in the yéere following departed foorth of England and went into France and the armie of king Godrun or Gurmo departed from Cirencester and came into Eastangle and there diuiding the countrie amongst them began to inhabit the same In the 14 yéere of king Alfred his reigne part of the Danish armie which was gone ouer into France returned into England and besieged Rochester But when Alfred approched to the reskue the enimies fled to their ships and passed ouer the sea againe King Alfred sent a nauie of his ships well furnished with men of warre into Eastangle the which at the mouth of the riuer called Sture incountering with 16 ships of the Danes set vpon them and ouercame them in fight but as they returned with their prises they incountered with another mightie armie of the enimies and fighting with them were ouercome and vanquished In the yeere following king Alfred besieged the citie of London the Danes that were within it fled from thence and the Englishmen that were inhabitants thereof gladlie receiued him reioising that there was such a prince bred of their nation that was of power able to reduce them into libertie This citie being at that season the chiefe of all Mercia he deliuered into the kéeping of duke Eldred which had maried his daughter Ethelfleds held a great portion of Mercia which Colwolphus before time possesed by the grant of the Danes after they had subdued K. Burthred as before is said About the 21 yere of K. Alfred an armie of those Danes Normans which had béene in France returned into England and arriued in the hauen or riuer of Limene in the east part of Kent néere to the great wood called Andredesley which did conteine in times past 120 miles in length and thirtie in breadth These Danes landing with their people builded a castle at Appledore In the meane time came Hasting with 80 ships into the Thames and builded a castle at Middleton but he was constreined by siege which king Alfred planted about him to receiue an oth that he should not in any wise annoie the dominion of king Alfred who vpon his promise to depart gaue great gifts as well to him as to his wife and children One of his sonnes also king Alfred held at the fontstone and to the other duke Aldred was god father For as it were to win credit and to auoid present danger Hasting sent vnto Alfred these his two sonnes signifieng that if it stood with his pleasure he could be content that they should be baptised But neuerthelesse this Hasting was euer most vntrue of word and déed he builded a castle at Beamfield And as he was going foorth to spoile and wast the kings countries Alfred tooke that castle with his wife children ships and goods which he got togither of such spoiles as he had abroad but he restored vnto Hasting his wife and children bicause he was their godfather Shortlie after newes came that a great number of other ships of Danes were come out of Northumberland and had besieged Excester Whilest king Alfred went then against them the other armie which lay at Appledore inuaded Essex and built
of them by his Westsaxons and Mercians what lands came to king Edward by the â—eath of Edred duke of Mercia he recouereth diuers places out of the Danes hands and giueth them manie a foile what castels he builded he inuadeth Eastangles putteth Ericke a Danish king therof to flight his owne subiects murther him for his crueltie his kingdome returneth to the right of king Edward with other lands by him thereto annexed his sister Elfleda gouerned the countrie of Mercia during hir life The xvij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Alured his sonne Edward surnamed the elder began his reigne ouer the more part of England in the yeare of our Lord 901 which was in the second yeare of the emperor Lewes in the eight yeare of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France and about the eight yeare of Donald king of Scotland He was consecrated after the maner of other kings his ancestors by Athelred the archbishop of Canturburie This Edward was not so learned as his father but in princelie power more high and honorable for he ioined the kingdome of Eastangles and Mercia with other vnto his dominion as after shall be shewed and vanquished the Danes Scots and Welshmen to his great glorie and high commendation In the beginning of his reigne he was disquieted by his brother Adelwold which tooke the towne of Winborne besides Bath and maried a nun there whome he had defloured attempted manie things against his brother Wherevpon the king came to Bath and though Adelwold shewed a countenance as if he would haue abidden the chance of warre within Winborne yet he stole awaie in the night and fled into Northumberland where he was ioifullie receiued of the Danes The king tooke his wife being left behind and restored hir to the house from whence she was taken ¶ Some haue written that this Adelwold or Ethelwold was not brother vnto king Edward but his vncles sonne After this king Edward prouiding for the suertie of his subiects against the forraies which the Danes vsed to make fortified diuers cities and townes and stuffed them with great garrisons of souldiers to defend the inhabitants and to expell the enimies And suerlie the Englishmen were so invred with warres in those daies that the people being aduertised of the inuasion of the enimies in anie part of their countrie would assemble oftentimes without knowledge of king or capteine and setting vpon the enimies went commonlie awaie with victorie by reason that they ouermatched them both in number and practise So were the enimies despised of the English souldiers and laughed to scorne of the king for their foolish attempts Yet in the third yeare of king Edwards reigne Adelwold his brother came with a nauie of Danes into the parties of the Eastangles and euen at the first the Essex men yeelded themselues vnto him In the yéere following he inuaded the countrie of Mercia with a great armie wasting and spoiling the same vnto Crikelade and there passing ouer the Thames rode foorth till he came to Basingstoke or as some bookes haue Brittenden harieng the countrie on each side and so returned backe vnto Eastangles with great ioy and triumph King Edward awakened héerewith assembled his people and followed the enimies wasting all the countries betwixt the riuer of Ouse and saint Edmunds ditch And when he should returne he gaue commandement that no man should staie behind him but come backe togither for doubt to be forelaid by the enimies The Kentishmen notwithstanding this ordinance and commandement remained behind although the king sent seuen messengers for them The Danes awaiting their aduantage came togither and fiercelie fought with the Kentishmen which a long time valiantlie defended themselues But in the end the Danes obteined the victorie although they lost more people there than the Kentishmen did and amongst other there were slaine the foresaid Adelwold and diuerse of the chiefe capteins amongst the Danes Likewise of the English side there died two dukes Siwolfe Singlem or Sigbelme with sundrie other men of name both temporall and also spirituall lords and abbats In the fift yéere of his reigne king Edward concluded a truce with the Danes of Eastangle and Northumberland at Itingford But in the yéere following he sent an armie against them of Northumberland which slue manie of the Danes and tooke great booties both of people and cattell remaining in the countrie the space of fiue weekes The yéere next insuing the Danes with a great armie entered into Mercia to rob spoile the countrie against whome king Edward sent a mightie host assembled togither of the Westsaxons them of Mercia which set vpon the Danes as they were returning homeward and slue of them an huge multitude togither with their chiefe capteins and leaders as king Halden and king Eolwils earle Uter earle Scurfa and diuerse other In the yéere 912 or as Simon Dunel saith 908 the duke of Mercia Edred or Etheldred departed this life and then king Edward seized into his hands the cities of London and Oxford and all that part of Mercia which he held But afterwards he suffered his sister Elfleda to inioy the most part thereof except the said cities of London and Oxford which he still reteined in his owne hand This Elfleda was wife to the said duke Edred or Etheldred as before you haue heard of whose woorthie acts more shall be said heereafter In the ninth yéere of his reigne king Edward built a castell at Hertford and likewise he builded a towne in Essex at Wightham and lay himselfe in the meane time at Maldon otherwise Meauldun bringing a great part of the countrie vnder his subiection which before was subiect to the Danes In the yéere following the armie of the Danes departed from Northampton and Chester in breach of the former truce and slue a great number of men at Hochnerton in Oxfordshire And shortlie after their returne home an other companie of them went foorth and came to Leighton where the people of the countrie being assembled togither fought with them put them to flight taking from them all the spoile which they had got and also their horsses In the 11 yéere of king Edward a fleet of Danes compassed about the west parts came to the mouth of Seuerne and so tooke preies in Wales they also tooke prisoner a Welsh bishop named Camelgaret at Irchenfield whome they led to their ships but king Edward redéemed him out of their hands paieng them fortie pounds for his ransome After that the armie of Danes went foorth to spoile the countrie about Irchenfield but the people of Chester Hereford and other townes and countries thereabout assembled togither and giuing battell to the enimies put them to flight and slue one of their noble men called earle Rehald and Geolcil the brother of earle Uter with a great part of their armie draue the residue into a
in Cornwall Werstan to Shireborne Adelme to Welâ—es and Edulfe to Kirton Also to the prouince of Sussex he ordeined one Bernegus and to Dorchester for the prouince of Mercia one Cenulfus ¶ Héere ye must note that where William Malme Polychro and other doo affirme that pope Formosus did accursse king Edward and the English nation for suffering the bishops sées to be vacant it can not stand with the agréement of the time vnlesse that the cursse pronounced by Formosus for this matter long afore was not regarded vntill Edward had respect thereto For the same Formosus began to gouerne the Romane sée about the yéere of our Lord 892 and liued in the papasie not past six yeeres so that he was dead before king Edward came to the crowne But how so euer this matter maie fall out this ye haue to consider although that Pleimond was sent vnto Rome to aduertise the pope what the king had decréed doone in the ordeining of bishops to their seuerall sées as before ye haue heard yet as maister Fox hath noted the gouernance and direction of the church depended chieflie vpon the kings of this land in those daies as it manifestlie appeereth as well by the decrees of king Alfred as of this king Edward whose authoritie in the election of bishops as before ye haue heard séemed then alone to be sufficient Moreouer I thinke it good to aduertise you in this place that this Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie of whome ye haue heard before was the 19 in number from Augustine the first archbishop there for after Brightwold that was the 8 in number and first of the English nation that gouerned the sée succéeded Taduin that sat thrée yéeres Notelin fiue yéeres Cuthbert 18 yéeres Brethwin thrée yeeres Lambert 27 yéeres Adelard 13 yéeres Wilfred 28 yéeres Theologildus or Pleogildus â— yéeres Celuotus or Chelutus 10 yéeres Then succéeded Aldred of whome king Edward receiued the crowne and he was predecessor to Pleimond A litle before the death of king Edward Sithrike the king of Northumberland killed his brother Nigellus and then king Reinold conquered the citie of Yorke Adelstane succeedeth his father Edward in the kingdome Alfred practising by treason to keepe him from the gouernement sanke downe suddenlie as he was taking his oth for his purgation the cause why Alfred opposed himselfe against Adelstane whose praise is notable what he did to satisfie the expectation of his people ladie Beatrice king Edwards daughter maried to Sithrike a Danish gouernor of the Northumbers by whose meanes Edwin king Edwards brother was drowned practises of treason the ladie Beatrice strangelie put to death by hir stepsons for being of counsell to poison hir husband Sithrike hir death reuenged vpon the tormentors by hir father king Edward and how chronographers varie in the report of this historie The xix Chapter ADelstane the eldest sonne of king Edward began his reigne ouer the more part of all England the yéere of our Lord 924 which was in the 6 yere of the emperour Henrie the first in the 31 yéere of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France thrée moneths after the burning of Pauie about the 22 or 23 yéere of Constantine the third king of Scotland This Adelstane was crowned and consecrated king at Kingstone vpon Thames of Aldelme the archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded Pleimond He was the 24 king in number from Cerdicus or Cerdike the first king of the Westsaxons There were in the beginning some that set themselues against him as one Alfred a noble man which practised by treason to haue kept him from the gouernement but he was apprehended yer he could bring his purpose to passe and sent to Rome there to trie himselfe giltie or not giltie And as he tooke his oth for his purgation before the altar of saint Peter he suddenlie fell downe to the earth so that his seruants tooke him vp and bare him into the English schoole or hospitall where the third night after he died Pope Iohn the tenth sent vnto king Adelstane to know if he would that his bodie should be laid in christian buriall or not The king at the contemplation of Afreds friends and kinsfolks signified to the pope that he was contented that his bodie should be interred amongst other christians His lands being forfeited were giuen by the king vnto God and saint Peter The cause that mooued Alfred and other his complices against the king was as some haue alledged his bastardie But whether that allegation were true or but a slander this is certeine that except that steine of his honor there was nothing in this Adelstane worthie of blame so that he darkened all the glorious same of his predecessors both in vertuous conditions and victorious triumphs Such difference is there to haue that in thy selfe wherein to excell rather than to stand vpon the woorthinesse of thine ancestors sith that can not rightlie be called a mans owne After that king Adelstane was established in the estate he indeuored himselfe to answer the expectation of his people which hoped for great wealth to insue by his noble and prudent gouernance First therfore meaning to prouide for the suertie of his countrie he concluded a peace with Sithrike king of the Northumbers vnto whome as ye haue heard he gaue one of his sisters named Editha in mariage Sithrike liued not past one yéere after he had so maried hir And then Adelstane brought the prouince of the Northumbers vnto his subiection expelling one Aldulph out of the same that rebelled against him There be that write that Godfrie and Aulafe the sonnes of Sithrike succéeding their father in the gouernement of Northumberland by practising to mooue warre against king Adelstane occasioned him to inuade their countrie and to chase them out of the same so that Aulafe fled into Ireland Godfrie into Scotland but other write that Godfrie was the father of Reignold which wan Yorke after that Sithrike had slaine his brother Nigellus as before is mentioned ¶ The Scotish chronicles varie in report of these matters from the English writers whose chronicles affirme that in the life time of king Edward his daughter Beatrice was giuen in mariage to Sithrike the gouernor of the Danes in Northumberland with condition that if anie male were procreated in that mariage the same should inherit the dominions of king Edward after his decease King Edward had a brother as they say named Edwin a iolie gentleman and of great estimation amongst the Englishmen He by Sithrikes procurement was sent into Flanders in a ship that leaked and so was drowned to the great reioising of all the Danes least if he had suruiued his brother he would haue made some businesse for the crowne About the same time Adelstane a base sonne of K. Edward fled the realme for doubt to be made away by some like traitorous practise of the Danes Shortlie after king
Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike went about some mischiefe toward him persuaded his daughter to poison hir husband the said Sithrike Then Aulafe or Aualassus and Godfrie the sonnes of Sithrike finding out by diligent examination that Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband they caused hir to be apprehended and put to death on this wife She was set naked vpon a smithes cold anuill or stithie and there with hard rosted egs being taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits and hir armes fast bound to hir bodie with a cord and so in that state she remained till hir life passed from hir King Edward in reuenge of his daughters death mooued warre against the two brethren Aulafe and Godfrie and in battell finallie vanquished them but was slaine in the same battell himselfe Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters as an induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as confederates against king Adelstane but the truth thereof we leaue to the readers owne iudgement For in our English writers we find no such matter but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane about the first yéere of his reigne giuen in mariage as before ye haue heard vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland that was descended of the Danish bloud who for the loue of the yoong ladie renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian but shortlie after forsaking both his wife and the christian faith he set vp againe the worshipping of idols and within a while after as an apostata miserablie ended his life Whervpon the yoong ladie hir virginitie being preserued and hir bodie vndefiled as they write passed the residue of hir daies at Polle swoorth in Warwikeshire spending hir time as the same writers affirme in fasting watching praieng and dooing of almesdéedes and so at length departed out of this world Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie both in name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that was coupled in mariage with Sithrike Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots Howell king of Wales and Wulferth king of Northwales the Scots possesse a great part of the north countries Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie his enimie a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king of England king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin he is for a conspiracie drowned in the sea Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour in respect of that misfortune against his brother Aulafe sometimes king of Northumberland inuadeth England he disguiseth himselfe like a minstrell and surueieth the English campe vnsuspected he is discouered after his departure he assaileth the English campe Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies he maketh them of Northwales his tributaries he subdueth the Cornishmen his death the description of his person his vertues of what abbeis monasteries he was founder his estimation in forren realmes what pretious presents were sent him from other princes and how he bestowed them a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike The xx Chapter AFter that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland he was aduertised that not onelie Constantine king of Scots but also Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against him Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power he went against them and with like good fortune subdued them both and also Uimer or Wulferth R. of Northwales so that they were constreined to submit themselues vnto him who shortlie after moued with pitie in considering their sudden fall restored them all three to their former estates but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder him pronouncing withall this notable saieng that More honorable it was to make a king than to be a king Ye must vnderstand that as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their possession and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the confines of the English kings there chanced occasions of warre betwixt them as well in the daies of king Edward as of this Adelstane his sonne although in déed the Danes held the more part of the north countries till that this Adelstane conquered the same out of their hands and ioined it vnto other of his dominions constreining as well the Danes of whome the more part of the inhabitants then consisted as also the Englishmen to obey him as their king and gouernour Godfrie as is said being fled to the Scots did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king Constantine that he got a power of men and entring with the same into Northumberland besiged the citie of Duresme soliciting the citizens to receiue him which they would gladlie haue doone if they had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance of king Adelstane and therefore doubting to be punished for their offenses if they reuolted they kept the enimies out King Adelstane being sore moued against the king of Scots that thus aided his enimies raised an armie and went northward purposing to reuenge that iniurie At his comming into Yorkshire he turned out of the way to visit the place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried and there offered his knife promising that if he returned with victorie he would redéeme the same with a woorthie price and so proceeded and went forwards on his iournie and entring Scotland wasted the countrie by land vnto Dunfoader and Wertermore and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts alongst the shore euen to Catnosse and so he brought the king of Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage It is said that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar he praied vnto God that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie it would please him to grant that he might shew some open token whereby it should appeare to all them that then liued and should he 〈◊〉 succéed that the Scots ought to 〈◊〉 subiect vnto the kings of England Herewith the king with his sword sâ—ote vpon a great stone standing néere to the castle of Dunbar and with the stroke there appeared a clift in the saine stone to the length of 〈◊〉 which remained to be shewed as a 〈◊〉 backe to 〈◊〉 he redeemedes es year after At his 〈…〉 his knife with a large price as before he had promised After this was Edwin the kings brother a coused of some conspiracie by him begiâ—â— against the king wherevpon he was banished the land and sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner onelie accompanied with one esquier so that beingstanding néere to the castle of Dunbar and with
the lanched foorth from the shore through despaire Edwin leapt into the sea and drowned himselfe but the esquier that was with him recouered his bodie and brought it to land at Withsand besides Canturburie But Iames Maier in the annales of Flanders saieth that he was drowned by fortune of the seas in a small vessell and being cast vp into a créeke on the coast of Picardie was found by Adolfe earle of Bullongne that was his coosin germane and honorablie buried by the same Adolfe in the church of Bertine In consideration of which déed of pietie and dutie of mindfull consanguinitie the king of England both hartilie thanked earle Adolfe and bestowed great gifts vpon the church where his brother was thus buried For verelie king Adelstane after his displeasure was asswaged and hearing of this miserable end of his brother sore repented himselfe of his rigour so extended towards him in so much that he could neuer abide the man that had giuen the information against him which was his cupbearer so that on a time as the said cupbearer serued him at the table and came towards him with a cup of wine one of his feet chanced to slide but he recouered himselfe with the helpe of the other foot saieng One brother yet hath holpen succored the other which words cost him his life For the king remembring that by his accusation he had lost his brother that might haue béene an aid to him caused this said cupbearer to be straight put to death In this meane while Aulafe the sonne of Sitherike had giuen the information against him which was late king of Northumberland who is also named by writers to be king of the Irishmen and of manie Ilands assembled a great power of Danes Irishmen Scots and other people of the out Iles and imbarked them in 615 ships and craiers with the which he arriued in the mouth of Humber and there comming on land began to inuade the countrie This Aulafe had maried the daughter of Constantine king of Scots by whose procurement notwithstanding his late submission Aulafe tooke in hand this iournie King Adelstane aduertised of his enimies arriuall gathered his people and with all conuenient spéed hasted towards them and approching néerer vnto them pitcht downe his field at a place called by sonne Brimesburie by others Brimesford and also Brunaubright and by the Scotish writers Browmingfield When knowledge hereof was had in the enimies campe Aulafe enterprised a maruelous exploit for taking with him an harpe he came into the Englishhis late submission Aulafe tooke in campe offring himselfe disguised as a minstrell to shew some part of his cunning in musicke vpon his instrument and so being suffered to passe from tent to tent and admitted also to plaie afore the king surueied the whole state and order of the armie This doone he returned meaning by a cammisado to set vpon the kings tent But one that had serued as a souldier sometime vnder Aulafe chanced by marking his demeanour to know him and after he was gone vttered to the king what he knew The king séemed to be displeased in that he had not told him so much before Aulafs departure but in excusing himselfe the souldier said Ye must remember if it like your grace that the same faith which I haue giuen vnto you I sometime owght vnto Aulafe therfore if I should haue betraied him now you might well stand in doubt least I should hereafter doo the like to you but if you will follow mine aduise remoue your tent least happilie he assaile you vnwares The king did so and as it chanced in thegone vttered to the king what he knew The king night following Aulafe came to assaile the English campe and by fortune comming to the place where the kings tent stood before he found a bishop lodged which with his companie was come the same day to the armie and had pitcht vp his tent in that place from whence the king was remoued and so was the same bishop and most part of his men there slaine which slaughter executed Aulafe passed forward and came to the kings tent who in this meanegone vttered to the king what he knew The king time by reason of the alarum raised was got vp and taking to him his sword in that sudden fright by chance it fell out of the scabbard so that he could not find it but calling to God and S. Aldelme as saith Polychron his sword was restored to the scabbard againe The king comforted with that miracle boldlie preased foorth vpon his enimies and so valiantlie resisted them that in the end he put them to flight and chased them all that morning and day following so that he slue of them an huge number Some haue written that Constantine king of Scots was slaine at this ouerthrow and fiue other small kings or rulers with 12 dukes and welnéere all the armie of those strange nations which Aulafe had gathered togither But the Scotish chronicles affirme that Constantine was not there himselfe but sent his sonne Malcolme which yet escaped sore hurt and wounded from the battell as in the same chronicles ye may sée more at large When K. Adelstane had thus vanquished his enimies he went against them of Northwales whose rulers and princes he caused to come before him at Hereford and there handled them in such sort that they couenanted to pay him yeerlie in lieu of a tribute 20 pounds of gold 300 pounds of siluer and 25 head of neate with hawks and hownds a certeine number After this he subdued the Cornishmen and whereas till those daies they inhabited the citie of Excester mingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one nation was as strong within that citie as the other he rid them quite out of the same and repared the walles and fortified them with ditches and turrets as the maner then was and so remoued the Cornish men further into the west parts of the countrie that he made Tamer water to be the confines betwéene the Englishmen and them Finallie the noble prince king Adelstane departed out of this world the 26 day of October after he had reigned the tearme of 16 yeares His bodie was buried atmingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one Malmesburie He was of such a stature as exceeded not the common sort of men stooping somewhat and yellowe haired for his valiancie ioined with courtesie beloued of all men yet sharpe against rebels and of inuincible constancie his great deuotion toward the church appeared in the building adorning indowing of monasteries and abbeis He built one at Wilton within the diocesse of Salisburie and an other at Michelnie in Summersetshire But besides these foundations there were few famous monasteries within this land but that he adorned the same either with some new péece of building iewels bookes or portion of lands He had in excéeding fauour
Wolstan archbishop of Yorke that liued in his daies for whose sake he greatlie inriched that bishoprike His fame spread ouer all the parties of Europe so that sundrie princes thought themselues happie if they might haue his friendship either by affinitie or otherwise by meanes whereof he bestowed his sisters so highlie in mariage as before ye haue heard He receiued manie noble and rich presents from diuers princes as from Hugh king of France horsses and sundrie rich iewels with certeine relikes as Constantines sword in the hilt whereof was set one of the nailes wherewith Christ was fastened to the crosse the speare of Charles the great which was thought to be the same where with the side of our sauiour was pearced the banner of saint Maurice with a part of the holie crosse andaffinitie or otherwise by meanes whereof he bestowed likewise a part of the thorned crowne yet Mandeuile saw the one halfe of this crowne in France and the other at Constantinople almost 400 yeares after this time as he writeth Of these iewels king Adelstane gaue part to the abbie of saint Swithon at Winchester and part to the abbie of Malmesburie Moreouer the king of Norwaie sent vnto him a goodlie ship of fine woorkmanship with gilt sterne and purple sailes furnished round about the decke within with a rowe of gilt pauises ¶ In the daies of this Adelstane reigned that right worthie Guy earle of Warwike who as some writers haue recorded fought with a mightie giant of the Danes in a singular combat and vanquished him Edmund succeedeth Adelstane in the kingdome the Danes of Northumberland rebell against him a peace concluded betwene Aulafe their king and king Edmund vpon conditions Aulafe dieth another of that name succeedethwithin with a rowe of gilt pauises ¶ In the daies him king Edmund subdueth the Danes aud compelleth them to receiue the christian faith Reinold and Aulafe are baptised they violate their fealtie vowed to king Edmund they are put to perpetuall exile why king Edmund wasted all Northumberland caused the eies of king Dunmails sonnes to be put out and assigned the said countrie to Malcolme king of Scots the Scotish chroniclers error in peruerting the time order of the English kings king Edmunds lawes by what misfortune he came to his end how his death was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale of the vertue of the crosse Dunstane reproueth duke Elstane his dreame and how the interpretation thereof came to passe The xxj Chapter AFter that Adelstane was departed this life without leauing issue behind to succéed him in the kingdome his brother Edmund sonnedeath was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale of Edward the elder borne of his last wife Edgiue tooke vpon him the gouernement of this land and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 940 which was in the fift yeare of the emperor Otho the 1 in the 13 of Lewes surnamed Transmarinus king of France and about the 38 yeare of Constantine the third king of Scotland The Danes of Northumberland rebelled against this Edmund and ordeined Aulafe to be their king whom they haddeath was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale called out of Ireland Some write that this Aulafe which now in the beginning of Edmunds reigne came into Northumberland was king of Norwaie hauing a great power of men with him marched foorth towards the south parts of this land in pupose to subdue the whole but king Edmund raised a mightie armie and incountred with his enimies at Leicester Howbeit yer the matter came to the vttermost triall of battell through the earâ—est sute of the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke Odo and Wolstan a peace was concluded so as Edmund should inioy all that part of the land which lieth from Watling stréet southward Aulafe should inioy the other part as it lieth from the same street northward Then Aulafe tooke to wife the 〈◊〉 Alditha daughter to earle Ormus by whoâ—e counsell and assistance he had thus obteined the vpper hand But this Aulafe in the yeere following after he had destroied the church of saint Balter and burned Tinningham departed this life Then the other Aulafeof the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke Odo that was sonne to king Sithrike tooke vpon him to gouerne the Northumbers After this in the yeare 942 king Edmund assembling an armie first subdued those Danes which had got into their possession the cities and towns of Lincolne Leicester Darhie Stafford and Notingham constreining them to receiue the christian faith and reduced all the countries euen vnto Humber vnder his subiection This doone Aulafe and Reinold the sonne of Garmo who as you haue heard subdued Yorke as a meane the sooner to obteine peace offered to become christians to submit themselues vnto him wherevpon he receiued them to his peace There be that write that this Aulafe is not that Aulafe which was sonne to king Sithrike but rather that the other was he with whom king Edmund made partition of the realme but they agree that this second Aulafe was a Dane also being conuerted to the faith as well throughvnder his subiection This doone Aulafe and constraint of the kings puissance as through the preaching of the gospell was baptised king Edmund being godfather both vnto him and vnto the foresaid Reinold to Aulafe at the verie fontstone and to Reinold at his confirmation at the bishops hands Neuerthelesse their wicked natures could not rest in quiet so that they brake both promise to God and to their prince and were therefore in the yeare next following driuen both out of the countrie and punished by perpetuall exile And so king Edmund adioined Northumberland without admitting anie other immediat gouernor vnto his owne estate Moreouer he wasted and spoiled whole Cumberland because he could not reduce the people of that countrie vnto due obeisance and conformable subiection The two sonnes of Dunmaile king of that prouince he apprehended and caused their eies to be put out Herewith vpon consideration either of such aid as he had receiued of the Scots at that time or some other friendlie respect he assigned the said countrie of Cumberland vnto Malcolme king of Scots to hold the same by fealtie of him and his successors The Scotish chronicles peruerting the time and order of the acts and doings of the English kings which reigned about this season affirme that by couenants of peace concluded betwixt Malcolme king of Scotland and Adelstan king of England it was agréed that Cumberland should remaine to the Scots as in their chronicles you may find atsuch aid as he had receiued of the Scots at that full expressed And againe that Indulfe who succéeded Malcolme in the kingdome of Scotland aided king Edmund against Aulafe whom the same chronicles name Aualassus but the time which they attribute vnto the reignes of their kings will not alow the same to stand
submitted themselues vnto him and so both Scots and Northumbers receiued an oth to be true vnto him which they obserued but a small while for he was no sooner returned into the south parts but that Aulafe which had beene chased out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye haue heard returned into Northumberland with a great nauie of ships and was ioifullie receiued of the inhabitants and restored againe to the kingdome which he held by the space of foure yéeres and then by the accustomed disloialtie of the Northumbers he was by them expelled and then they set vp one Hirke or Hericius the sonne of one Harrold to reigne ouer them who held not the estate anie long time For in the third yeere of his reigne Edred in the reuenge of such disloiall dealings in the Northumbers out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye destroied the countrie with fire swoord sleaing the most part of the inhabitants He burnt the abbeie of Rippon which was kept against him As he was returning homeward an host of enimies brake out of Yorke and setting vpon the rereward of the kings armie at a place called Easterford made great slaughter of the same Wherefore the king in his rage ment to haue begun a new spoile and destruction but the Northumbers humbled themselues so vnto him that putting awaieout of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye their forsaid king Hirke or Hericius and offering great rewards and gifts to buy their peace they obteined pardon But bicause that Wolstane the archbishop of Yorke was of counsell with his countriemen in reuolting from king Edred and aduancing of Hericius king Edred tooke him and kept him in prison a long time after but at length in respect of the reuerence which he bare to his calling he set him at libertie and pardoned him his offense Matth. Westm. reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment as thus In the yéere of Grace saith he 951 king Edred put the archbishop of Yorke in close prison bicause of often complaints exhibited against him as he which had commanded manie townesmen of Theadford to be put to death in reuenge of the abbat Aldelme by them vniustlie slaine and murthered After this when Edred had appeased all ciuill tumults and dissentions within his land he applied him selfe to the aduancing of religion wholie followingWestm reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment the mind of Dunstane by whose exhortation he suffered patientlie manie torments of the bodie and exercised himselfe in praier and other deuout studies This Edred in his latter daies being greatlie addicted to deuotion religious priests at the request of his mother Edgiua restored the abbeie of Abington which was built first by king Inas but in these daies sore decaied and fallen into ruine Finallie after he had reigned nine yéeres and a halfe he departed this life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising of angels as it is written and was buried at Winchester in the cathedrall church there ¶ Heere is to be noted that the foresaid Edred when he came first to the crowne vpon a singular and most especiall fauour which he bare towards Dunstane the abbat of Glastenburie committed vnto him the chiefest part of all his treasure as charters of lands with other monuments and such ancient princelie iewels as belonged to the former kings with other such as he got of his owne willing him to lay the same inthis life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising safe kéeping within his monasterie of Glastenburie Afterward when king Edred perceiued himselfe to be in danger of death by force of that sickenesse which in déed made an end of his life he sent into all parties to such as had anie of his treasure in kéeping to bring the same vnto him with all spéed that he might dispose thereof before his departure out of this life as he should sée cause Dunstane tooke such things as he had vnder his hands hasted forward to deliuer the same vnto the king and to visit him in that time of his sickenesse according to his dutie but as he was vpon the waie a voice spake to him from heauen saieng Behold king Edred is now departed in peace At the hearing of this voice the horsse wheron Dunstane rode fell downe and died being not able to abide the presence of the angell that thus spake to Dunstane And when he came to the court he vnderstood that the king died the same houre in which it was told him by the angell as before ye haue heard Edwin succeedeth Edred in the kingdome of England his beastlie and incestuous carnalitie with a kinswoman of his on the verie day of his coronation he is reproued of Dunstane and giueth ouer the gentlewomans companie Dunstane is banished for rebuking king Edwin for his vnlawfull lust and lewd life the diuell reioised at his exile what reuenging mischiefs the king did for displeasure sake against the said Dunstane in exile the middle part of England rebellethye haue heard against king Edwin and erecteth his brother Edgar in roiall roome ouer them he taketh thought and dieth Edgar succeedeth him he is a fauourer of moonks his prouision for defense of his realme his policie and discretion in gouernment what kings he bound by oth to be true vnto him eight princes row his barge in signe of submission the vicious inconueniences that grew among the Englishmen vpon his fauouring of the Danes a restraint of excessiue quaffing Dunstane is made bishop of Worcester and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester iustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed theft punished with death a tribute of woolfs skins paid him out of Wales and the benefit of that tribute The xxiij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Edred his nephue Edwin the eldest sonne of king Edmund was made king of England and began his reigne ouer the same in the yeere of our Lord 955 in the 20 yeere of the emperor Otho the first in theiustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed 28 and last yéere of the reigne of Lewes king of France and about the twelfe yeere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was consecrated at Kingston vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie On the verie day of his coronation as the lords were set in councell about weightie matters touching the gouernment of the realme he rose from the place gat him into a chamber with one of his néere kinswomen and there had to doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his roiall estate and princelie dignitie Dunstane latelie before named abbat of Glastenburie did not onlie without feare of displeasure reprooue the K. for such shamefull abusing of his bodie but also caused the archbishop of Canturburie to constreine him to forsake that woman whom vnlawfullie he kept There be that write that there were two
women both mother and daughter whome king Edward kept as concubines for the mother being of noble parentage sought to satisfie the kings lust in hopeto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to that either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife And therefore perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the king vsed in their companie she so wrought that Dunstane was through hir earnest trauell banished the land This is also reported that when he should depart the realme the diuell was heard in the west end of the church taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner as though he should shew himselfe gled and ioifull at Dunstanes going into exile But Dunstane perceiuingto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his behauiour spake to him and said Well thou aduersarie doo not so greatly reioise at the matter for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure but by Gods grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine so that he was compelled to passe ouer into Flanders where he remained for a time within a monasterie at Gant finding much friendship at the hands of the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to wreake his wrath the king spoiled manie religious houses of their goods and droue out the moonks placing secular priests in their roomes as namelie at Malmesburie where yet the house was not empaired but rather inriched in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie and the industrious meanes of the same priests which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme and put the same into a shrine At length the inhabitants of the middle part of England euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against him andof the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to elected his brother Edgar to haue the gouernement ouer them wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe for that he saw no meane at hand how to remedie the matter that shortlie after when he had reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres he died and his bodie was buried at Winchester in the new abbeie EDgar the second sonne of Edmund late king of England after the decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959 in the 22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first in the fourth yéere of the reigne of Lotharius king of France 510 almost ended after the comming of the Saxons 124 after the arriuall of the Danes and in the last yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland He was crowned consecrated at Bath or as some say at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Tanturburie being as then not past 16 yéeres of age when he was thus admitted king He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts ofrealme of England in the yeere of our Lord God mind than with strength and force of bodie He was a great fauorer of moonks and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation Aboue all things in this world he regarded peace and studied dailie how to preserue the same to the commoditie aduancement of his subiects When he had established things in good quiet and set an order in matters as séemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his people he prepared a great nauie of ships and diuiding them in thrée parts he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme to wast about the coast that no forren enimie should approch the land but that they might be incountered and put backe before they could take land And euerie yeere after Easter he vsed to giue order that his ships should assemble togither in their due places and then would he with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme and sending those ships backe he would with the west nauie saile into the north parts and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east This custome he vsed that he might fcowre the seas of all pirats theeues In the winter season and spring time he would ride through the prouinces of his realme searching out how the iudges and great lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice sharpelie punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion or had done otherwise in anie point than dutie required In all things he vsed such politike discretion that neither was he put in danger by treason of his subiects into the north parts and with the north nauie come nor molested by forren enimies He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and faithfull vnto him as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland Malcolme king of Cumberland Mascutius an archpirat or as we may call him a maister rouer and also all the kings of the Welshmen as Duffnall Girffith Huvall Iacob and Iudithill all which came to his court and by their solemne othes receiued sware to be at his commandement And for the more manifest testimonie therof he hauing them with him at Chester caused them to enter into a barge vpon the water of Dée and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge at the helme he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and downe the water shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roiall magnificence in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that were his subiects And there vpon he said as hath him reported that then might his successours account themselues kings of England when they inioiedAnd for the more manifest testimonie therof such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all as well on this side the sea as beyond insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in his daies which came euer into this land to serue him and to sée the state of his court as Saxons and other yea and also Danes which became verie familiar with him He fauored in déed the Danes as hath béene said more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects for scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had their dwelling in the same among the Englishmen whereby came great harme for whereas the Danes by nature were great drinkers the Englishmen by continuall conuersation with them learned the same vice King Edgar to reforme in part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse caused by the procurement of Dunstane nailes to be set incups of a certeine measure marked for the purpose that none should drinke more than was assigned by such measured cups Englishmen also learned of the Saxons scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had Flemings and other strangers their peculiar kind of vices as of the Saxons a discordered fiercenesse of mind of the Flemings a féeble tendernesse of bodie where before they reioised in their owne simplicitie and estéemed not the lewd
and vnprofitable manners of strangers Dunstance was made bishop of Worcester and had also the administration of the see of London committed vnto him He was in such fauor with thescarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had king that he ruled most things at his pleasure Ethelwold which being first a moonke of Glastenburie and after abbat of Abington was likewise made bishop of Winchester and might doo verie much with the king Also Oswald which had béene a moonke in the abbeie of Florie in France and after was made bishop of Worcester and from thence remooued to the sée of Yorke was highlie in fauor with this king so that by these thrée prelates he was most counselled Iustice in his daies was strictlie obserued for although he were courteous and gentle towards his friends yet was he sharpe and hard to offendors so that no person of what estate or degree soeuer he was escaped worthie punishment if he did transgresse the lawes and ordinances of the realme There was no priuie theefe nor common robber that durst lay hands vpon other mens goods but he might looke to make amends with losse of his life if he were knowne to be giltie For how might men that did offend thinke to escape his hands which deuised waies how to ridIustice in his daies was strictlie obserued for the countrie of all wild rauening beasts that liued vpon sucking the bloud of others For as it is said he appointed Iudweall or Ludweall king of Wales to present him with thrée hundred woolues yéerelie in name of a tribute but after thrée yéeres space there was not a woolfe to be found and so that tribute ceased in the fourth yéere after it began to be paid The death of Alfred king Edgars wife or concubine causeth him to fall into a fowle offense an example teaching men to take heed how they put others in trust to woo for them earle Ethelwold cooseneth the king of his wife the danger of beholding a womans beautie with lustfull eies king Edgar killeth earle Ethelwold to marrie faire Alfred his wife the bloudie and vnnaturall speach of Ethelwolds base sonne examples of king Edgars great incontinencie and lewd life Dunstane putteth the king of penance for his vnchastitie the Welshmen rebell against him and are corrected king Edgars vision before his death of what religious or concubine causeth him to fall into a buildings he was founder his example a spur to others to doo the like moonks esteemed and secular priests little regarded king Edgars deformed reformation his vices stature and bodilie qualities he offereth to fight hand to hand with Kinadius king of Scots vpon occasion of words euill taken Kinadius submitteth himselfe and is pardoned his wiues and children the good state of the realme in king Edgars time the amplenesse of his dominions The xxiiij Chapter IN this meane time Alfred the wife of king Edgar as some say or rather as others write his concubine died of whome he had begot a sonne named Edward The death of this woman caused the king to commit an heinous offense For albeit at the same time the same went that Horgerius duke of Cornewall or rather Deuonshire had a daughter named Alfred a damosell of excellent beautie whome Edgar minding to haue in mariage appointed one of his noble men called earle Ethelwold to go with all speed into Cornewall or Deuonshire to sée if the yoong ladies beautie answered the report that went of hir and so to breake the matter to hir father in his behalfe yet Ethelwold being a yong ioslie gentleman tooke his iournie into Cornewall and comming to the duke offense For albeit at the same time the same was well receiued and had a sight of his daughter with whose beautie he was streight rauished so far in loue that not regarding the kings pleasure who had sent him thither he began to purchase the good will of both father and daughter for himselfe and did so much that he obteined the same in déed Herevpon returning to the king he informed him that the damosell was not of such beautie and comelie personage as might he thought woorthie to match in marige with his maiestie Shortlie after perceiuing the kings mind by his wrongfull misreport to be turned and nothing bent that way he began to sue to him that he might with his fauour marie the same damosell which the king granted as one that cared not for hir bicause of the credit which he gaue to Ethelwolds words And so by this meanes Ethelwold obteined Alfred in mariage which was to his owne destruction as the case fell out For when the same of hir passing beautie did spread ouer all the realme now that she was mariedwith his maiestie and came more abroad in sight of the people the king chanced to heare thereof and desirous to sée hir deuised vnder colour of hunting to come vnto the house of Ethelwold and so did where he had no sooner set his eie vpon hir but he was so farre wrapped in the chaine of burning concupiscence that to obteine his purpose he shortlie after contriued Ethelwolds death and maried his wife Some say that the woman kindled the brand of purpose for when it was knowne that the king would sée hir Ethelwold willed hir in no wise to trim vp hir selfe but rather to disfigure hir in fowle garments and some euill fauored attire that hir natiue beautie should not appeare but she perceiuing how the matter went of spite set out hir selfe to the vttermost so that the king vpon the first sight of hix beacame so farre inamored of hir beautie that taking hir husband foorth with him on hunting into a forrest or wood then called Warlewood after Horewood not shewing that he meant him anie hurt till at length he had got him within the thicke of the wood where he suddenlie stroke him through with his dart Now as his bastard son came to the place the king asked him how he liked the maner of hunting wherto he answered Uerie well if it like your grace for that that liketh you ought not to displease me With which answer the king was so pacified that he indeuored by pretending his fauor towards the sonne to extenuat the tyrannicall murther of the father Then did the king marie the countesse Alfred and of hir begat two sonnes Edmund which died yoong and Etheldred or Egelred Besides this cruell act wrought by king Edgar for the satisfieng of his fleshlie lust he also plaied another part greatlie to the staine of his honor mooued also by wanton loue with yoong damosell named Wilfrid for after that she had to auoid the danger of him either professed hir selfe a nun or else for colour as the most part of writers agrée got hirselfe into a nunrie and clad hir in a nuns wéed he tooke hir foorth of hir cloister and lay by hir sundrie times and begat on hir a daughter named Edith who comming to
in their roomes by authoritie of pope Iohn the 13. This reformation or rather deformation was vsed by king Edgar in many other places of the realme He was as appeareth by diuers writers namelie in his beginning cruell against his owne people and wanton in lusting after yoong women as you haue heard before Of stature proportion of bodie he was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed within so little a personage such strength that he durst incounter and combat with him that was thought most strong onelie doubting this least he which should haue to doo with him should stand in feare of him And as it chanced at a great feast where oftentimes men vse their toongs more liberrallie than néedeth Kenneth the king of Scots cast out certeine words in this maner It may saith hée séeme a maruell that so manie countries and prouinces should be subiect to such a little silliehe was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed bodie as Edgar is These words being borne awaie by a â—ester or minstrell and afterwards vttered to Edgar with great reproch he wiselie dissembled the matter for a time although he kept the remembrance thereof inclosed within his breast and vpon occasion at length feigned to go on hunting taking the king of Scots forth with him and hauing caused one of his seruants to conuey two swords into a place within the forrest by him appointed in secret wise of purpose he withdrew from the residue of his companie and there accompanied onelie with the Scotish king came to the place where the swords were laid and there taking the one of them deliuered the other to the Scotish king willing him now to assaie his strength that they might shew by proofe whether of them ought to be subiect to the other Start not but trie it with me saith he for it is a shame for a king to be full of brags at bankets and not to be readie to fight when triall should be made abroad The Scotish king herewith being astonied and maruellouslie abashed fell downe at his féet and with much humilitie confessed his fault desired pardon for the same which vpon such his humble submission king Edward easilie granted This noble prince had two wiues Egelfrida or Elfrida surnamed the white the daughter of a mightie duke named Ordiner by whome he had issue a sonne named Edward that succéeded him His second wife was called Alfreda the daughter of Orgar duke of Deuon or Cornewall as some saie by whome he had issue Edmund that died before his father and Egelred which afterwards was king Also he had issue a base daughter named Editha begotten of his concubine Wilfrid as before ye haue heard The state of the realme in king Edgars daies was in good point for both the earth gaue hir increase verie plentiouslie the elements shewed themselues verie sauorable according to the course of times peace was mainteined and no inuasion by forraine enimies attempted For Edgar had not onelie all the whole I le of Britaine in subiection but also was ruler souereigne lord ouer all the kings of the out Iles that lie within the seas about all the coasts of the same Britaine euen vnto the realme of Norwaie He brought also a great part of Ireland vnder his subiection with the citie of Dublin as by authentike records it dooth and may appeare Contention amongest the peeres and states about succession to the crowne the monkes remoued and the canons and secular priests restored by Alfer duke of Mercia and his adherents a blasing starre with the euents insuing the same the rood of Winchester speaketh a prettie shift of moonks to defeat the priests of their possessions the controuersie betweene the moonks and the priests ended by a miracle of archbishop Dunstane great hope that Edward would tread his fathers steps the reuerent loue he bare his stepmother queene Alfred and hir sonne Egelred hir diuelish purpose to murther Edward hir stepsonne accomplished his obscure funerall in respect of pompe but famous by meanes of miracles wrought by and about his sepulture queene Alfred repenting hir of the said prepensed murther dooth penance and imploieth hir substance in good woorkes as satisfactorie for hir sinnes king Edwards bodie remoued and solemnlie buried by Alfer duke of Mercia who was eaten vp with lice for being against the said Edwards aduancement to the crowne queene Alfreds offense by no meanes excusable The xxv Chapter AFter the deceasse of king Edgar there was some strife and contention amongst the lords péeres of the realme about the succession of the crowne for Alfred the mother of Egelredus or Ethelredus and diuers other of hir opinion would gladlie haue aduanced the same Egelredus to the rule but the archbishop Dunstan taking in his hands the baner of the crucifix presented his elder brother Edward vnto the lords as they were assembled togither and there pronounced him king notwithstanding that both queene Alfred and hir friends namelie Alfer the duke of Mercia were sore against him especiallie for that he was begot in vnlawfull bed of Elfleda the nun for which offense he did seuen yeares pâ—nance and not for lieng with Wilfrid as maister Fox thinketh But Dunstane iudging as is to be thought that Edward was more fit for their behoofe to continue the world in the former course as Edgar had left it than his brother Egelred whose mother and such as tooke part with hir vnder hir sonnes authoritie were likelie inough to turne all vpside downe vsed the matter so that with helpe of Oswald the archbishop of Yorke and other bishops abbats and certeine of the nobilitie as the earle of Essex and such like he preuailed in his purpose so that as before is said the said Edward being the second of that name which gouerned this land before the conquest was admitted king and began his reigne ouer England in the yeare of our Lord 975 in the third yeare of the emperour Otho the second in the 20 yeare of the reigne of Lothar king of France and about the fourth yeare of Cumelerne king of Scotland He was consecrated by archb Dunstane at Kingston vpon Thames to the great griefe of his mother in law Alfred and hir friends ¶ About the beginning of his reigne a blasing starre was seene signifieng as was thought the miserable haps that followed And first there insued barrennesse of ground and thereby famine amongest the people and morraine of cattell Also duke Alfer or Elfer of Mercia and other noble men destroied the abbies which king Edgar and bishop Adelwold had builded within the limits of Mercia The priests or canons which had beene expelled in Edgars time out of the prebends and benefices began to complaine of the wrongs that were doone to them in that they had beene put out of possession from their liuings alleging it to be a great offense and miserable case that a
that time he lay vpon pledges receiued of the king for his safe returne Elphegus bishop of Winchester and duke Ethelwold were appointed by king Egelred to bring Aulafe vnto him in most honorable maner The same time was Aulafe baptised king Egelred receiuing him at the fontstone and so he promised neuer after to make anie war within this land And receiuing great gifts of the king he returned into his countrie and kept his promise faithfullie but the euils tooke not so an end for other of the Danes sprang vp as they had béene the heads of the serpent Hydra some of them euer being readie to trouble the quiet state of the English nation About this season that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 995 bishop Aldaine which was fled from Chester in the stréet otherwise called Cunecester with the bodie of saint Cuthbert for feare of the inuasion of Danes vnto Rippon brought the same bodie now vnto Durham and there began the foundation of a church so that the sée of that bishoprike was from thencefoorth there established and the woods were there cut downe which before that time couered and ouergrew that place wherevpon it began first to be inhabited Earle Uthred who gouerned that countrie greatlie furthered the bishop in this worke so that all the people inhabiting betweene the riuers of Coquid and Theis came togither to rid the woods and to helpe forwards the building of the church and towne there The Danes inuading the west parts of this land make great hauocke by fire and sword they arriue at Rochester and conquer the Kentishmen in field king Egelred ouercommeth the Danes that inhabited Cumberland and wasteth the countrie the Summersetshire men are foiled the miserable state of the realme in those daies the English bloud mixed with the Danes and Britaines and what inconueniences grew thervpon the disordered gouernement of king Egelred sicknesses vexing the people treason in the nobles the tribute paid to the Danes vnmercifullie inhansed the realme brought to beggerie king Egelred by politike persuasion and counsell marrieth Emma the duke of Normandies daughter vpon what occasion the Normans pretended a title to the crowne of England they conquer the whole land what order king Egelred tooke to kill all the Danes within his kingdome and what rule they bare in this realme yer they were murdered the thraldome of the English people vnder them whereof the word Lordane sprang The third Chapter IN the ninteenth yere of king Egelreds reigne the Danes sailed about Cornewall and comming into the Seuerne sea they robbed tooke preies in the coasts of Deuonshire Southwales and landing at Wicheport they burned vp the countrie and came about vnto Penwithstréet on the south coast and so arriuing in the mouth of Tamer water came vnto Lidford and there wasted all afore them with force of fire They burned amongst other places the monasterie of saint Ordulfe at Essingstocke After this they came into Dorcetshire and passed through the countrie with flame and fire not finding anie that offered to resist them The same yéere also they soiourned in the I le of Wight and liued vpon spoiles preies which they tooke in Hampshire and Sussex At length they came into the Thames and so by the riuer of Medwey arriued at Rochester The Kentishmen assembled togither and fought with the Danes but they were ouercome and so left the field to the Danes After this the same Danes sailed into Normandie and king Egelred went into Cumberland where the Danes inhabited in great numbers whome he ouercame with sore warre and wasted almost all Cumberland taking great spoiles in the same About the same time or shortlie after the Danes with their nauie returning out of Normandie came vnto Exmouth and there assaulted the castell but they were repelled by them that kept it After this they spread abroad ouer all the countrie exercising their accustomed trade of destroieng all before them with fire and sword The men of Summersetshire fought with them at Pentho but the Danes got the vpper hand Thus the state of the realme in those daies was verie miserable for there wanted worthie chiestains to rule the people and to chastise them when they did amisse There was no trust in the noble men for euerie one impugned others dooing and yet would not deuise which way to deale with better likelihood When they assembled in councell and should haue occupied their heads in deuising remedies for the mischiefe of the common wealth they turned their purpose vnto the altercation about such strifes contentions and quarels as each one had against other and suffered the generall case to lie still in the dust And if at anie time there was anie good conclusion agreed vpon for the withstanding of the enimie reléefe of the common wealth anon should the enimie be aduertised thereof by such as were of aliance or consanguinitie to them For as Caxton Polychr and others say the English bloud was so mixed with that of the Danes and Britains who were like enimies to the Englishmen that there was almost few of the nobilitie and commons which had not on the one side a parent of some of them Whereby it came to passe that neither the secret purposes of the king could be concealed till they might take due effect neither their assemblies proue quiet without quarelling and taking of parts Manie also being sent foorth with their powers one way whilest the king went to make resistance another did reuolt to his enimies and turned their swords against him as you haue heard of Elfrike and his complices and shall read of manie others so that it was no maruell that Egelred sped no better and yet was he as valiant as anie of his predecessors although the moonks fauour him not in their writings because he demanded aid of them toward his warres and was nothing fauorable to their lewd hypocrisie But what is a king if his subiects be not loiall What is a realme if the common wealth be diuided By peace concord of small beginnings great and famous kingdomes haue oft times procéeded whereas by discord the greatest kingdoms haue oftner bene brought to ruine And so it proued here for whilest priuat quarels are pursued the generall affaires are vtterlie neglected and whilest ech nation séeketh to preferre hir owne aliance the Iland it selfe is like to become a desert But to proceed with our monasticall writers certes they lay all the fault in the king saieng that he was a man giuen to no good exercise he delighted in fleshlie lustes and riotous bankettings and still sought waies how to gather of his subiects what might be got as wll by vnlawfull meanes as otherwise For he would for feined or for verie small light causes disherit his natiue subiects and cause them to redéeme their owne possessions for great summes of monie Besides these oppressions diuers
kinds of sicknesses vexed the people also as the bloodie flix and hot burning agues which then raged through the land so that manie died thereof By such manner of meanes therefore what through the misgouernance of the king the treason and disloialtie of the nobilitie the lacke of good order and due correction amongst the people and by such other scourges and mishaps as afflicted the English nation in that season the land was brought into great ruine so that where by strength the enimie could not be kept off there was now no helpe but to appease them with monie By reason hereof from time of the first agréement with the Danes for 10 thousand pounds tribute it was inhanced to 16000 pounds as you haue heard after that at 20000 pounds then to 24000 pounds so to 30000 pounds lastlie to 40000 pounds till at length the relme was emptied in maner of all that monie and coine that could be found in it In this meane time died Elgina or Ethelgina the quéene Shortlie after it was deuised that the king should be a suter vnto Richard duke of Normandie for his sister Emma a ladie of such excellent beautie that she was named the floure of Normandie This sute was begun and tooke such good successe that the king obteined his purpose And so in the yeare of our Lord 1002 which was about the 24 yeare of king Egelreds reigne he maried the said Emma with great solemnitie This mariage was thought to be right necessarie honorable and profitable for the realme of England because of the great puissance of the Norman princes in those daies but as things afterward came to passe it turned to the subuersion of the whole English state for by such affinitie and dealing as hapned hereby betwixt the Normans and Englishmen occasion in the end was ministred to the same Normans to pretend a title to the crowne of England in prosecuting of which title they obteined and made the whole conquest of the land as after shall appeare Egelred being greatlie aduanced as he thought by reason of his mariage deuised vpon presumption thereof to cause all the Danes within the land to be murthered in one day Herevpon he sent priuie commissioners to all cities burrowes and townes within his dominions commanding the rulers and officers in the same to kill all such Danes as remained within their liberties at a certeine day prefixed being saint Brices day in the yeare 1012 and in the 34 yeare of king Egelreds reigne Herevpon as sundrie writers agree in one day houre this murther began and was according to the commission and iniunction executed But where it first began the same is vncerteine some say at Wellowin in Herefordshire some at a place in Staffordshire called Hownhill others in other places but whersoeuer it began the dooers repented it after But now yer we procéed anie further we will shew what rule the Danes kept here in this realme before they were thus murthered as in some bookes we find recorded Whereas it is shewed that the Danes compelled the husbandmen to til the ground doo all maner of labour and toile to be doone about husbandrie the Danes liued vpon the fruit and gaines that came thereof and kept the husbandmens wiues their daughters maids and seruants vsing and abusing them at their pleasures And when the husbandmen came home then could they scarse haue such sustenance of meats and drinkes as fell for seruants to haue so that the Danes had all at their commandements eating and drinking of the best where the sillie man that was the owner could hardlie come to his fill of the worst Besids this the common people were so oppressed by the Danes that for feare and dread they called them in euerie such house where anie of them soiourned Lord Dane And if an Englishman and a Dane chanced to méet at anie bridge or streight passage the Englishman must staie till the Lord Dane were passed But in processe of time after the Danes were voided the land this word Lord Dane was in derision and despight of the Danes turned by Englishmen into a name of reproch as Lordane which till these our daies is not forgotten For when the people in manie parts of this realme will note and signifie anie great idle lubber that will not labour nor take paine for his liuing they will call him Lordane Thus did the Danes vse the Englishmen in most vile manner and kept them in such seruile thraldome as cannot be sufficientlie vttered A fresh power of Danes inuade England to reuenge the slaughter of their countrimen that inhabited this Ile the west parts betraied into their hands by the conspiracie of a Norman that was in gouernement earle Edrike feined himselfe sicke when king Egelred sent vnto him to leuie a power against the Danes and betraieth his people to the enimies Sweine king of Denmarke arriueth on the coast of Northfolke and maketh pitifull spoile by fire and sword the truce taken betweene him and Vikillus is violated and what reuengement followeth king Sweine forced by famine returneth into his owne countrie he arriueth againe at Sandwich why king Egelred was vnable to preuaile against him the Danes ouerrun all places where they come and make cruell waste king Egelred paieth him great summes of monie for peace the mischiefes that light vpon a land by placing a traitorous stranger in gouernement how manie acres a hide of land conteineth Egelreds order taken for ships and armour why his great fleet did him little pleasure a fresh host of Danes vnder three capteines arriue at Sandwich the citizens of Canturburie for monie purchase safetie the faithlesse dealing of Edrike against king Egelred for the enimies aduantage what places the Danes ouerran and wasted The fourth Chapter VPon knowledge giuen into Denmarke of the cruell murder of the Danes here in England truth it is that the people of the countrie were greatlie kindled in malice and set in such a furious rage against the Englishmen that with all spéed they made foorth a nauie full fraught with men of warre the which in the yeare following came swarming about the coasts of England and landing in the west countrie tooke the citie of Excester and gat there a rich spoile One Hugh a Norman borne whome queene Emma had placed in those parties as gouernour or shirife there conspired with the Danes so that all the countrie was ouerrun and wasted The king hearing that the Danes were thus landed and spoiled the west parts of the realme he sent vnto Edricus to assemble a power to withstand the enimies Herevpon the people of Hampshire and Wiltshire rose and got togither but when the armies should ioine earle Edricus surnamed de Streona feigned himselfe sicke and so betraied his people of whome he had the conduct for they perceiuing the want in their leader were discouraged and so fled
The Danes followed them vnto Wilton which towne they rifled and ouercame From thence they went to Salisburie and so taking their pleasure there returned to their ships because as some write they were aduertised that the king was comming towards them with an huge armie In the yeare next insuing that is to saie 1004 which was about the 24 yeare of K. Egelreds reigne Sweine or Swanus king of Denmarke with a mightie nauie of ships came on the coast of Northfolke and there landing with his people made toward Norwich and comming thither tooke that citie and spoiled it Then went he vnto Thetford and when he had taken and rified that towne he burnt it notwithstanding a truce taken by Uikillus or Wilfketell gouernor of those parties with the same king Swaine after the taking of Norwich In reuenge therefore of such breach of truce the same Uikillus or Wilfeketell with such power as he could raise assaulted the host of Danes as they returned to their ships and slue a great number of them but was not able to mainteine the fight for his enimies ouermatched him in number of men And so he was constrained in the end to giue backe and the enimies kept on their waies to their ships In the yeare following king Swaine returned into Denmarke with all his fléet partlie constrained so to doo as some write by reason of the great famin want of necessarie sustenance which in that yeare sore oppressed this land In the yeare of our Lord 1006 king Swaine returned againe into England with a mightie huge nauie arriuing at Sandwich and spoiled all the countrie néere vnto the sea side King Egelred raised all his power against him and all the haruest time laie abroad in the field to resist the Danes which according to their woonted maner spared not to exercise their vnmercifull crueltie in wasting and spoiling the land with fire and sword pilfering and taking of preies in euerie part where they came Neither could king Egelred remedie the matter because the enimies still conueied themselues with their ships into some contrarie quarter from the place where they knew him to be so that his trauell was in vaine About the beginning of winter they remained in the I le of Wight in the time of Christmasse they landed in Hampshire and passing through that countrie into Barkeshire they came to Reading and from thence to Wallingford and so to Coleseie and then approching to Essington came to Achikelmeslawe and in euerie place wheresoeuer they came they made cleane worke For that which they could not carie with them they consumed with fire burning vp their innes and sleaing their hoasts In returning backe the people of the west countrie gaue them battell but preuailed not so that they did but inrich their enimies with the spoile of their bodies They came by the gates of Winchester as it were in maner of triumph with vittels and spoiles which they had fetched fiftie miles from the sea side In the meane time king Egelred lay about Shrewsburie sore troubled with the newes hereof and in the yeare next insuing by the aduise of his councell he gaue to king Swaine for the redeeming of peace 30000 pounds In the same yeare K. Egelred created the traitor Edrike earle of Mercia who although he had maried Edgiua the kings daughter was yet noted to be one of those which disclosed the secrets of the realme and the determinations of the councell vnto the enimies But he was such a craftie dissembler so greatlie prouided of sleight to dissemble and cloake his falshood that the king being too much abused by him had him in singular fauour whereas he vpon a malicious purpose studied dailie how to bring the realme into vtter destruction aduertising the enimies from time to time how the state of things stood whereby they came to knowledge when they should giue place and when they might safelie come forward Moreouer being sent vnto them oftentimes as a commissioner to treat to peace he persuaded them to warre But such was the pleasure of God to haue him and such other of like sort aduanced to honor in this season when by his diuine prouidence he meant to punish the people of this realme for their wickednesse and sinnes whereby they had iustlie prouoked his wrath and high displeasure In the 30 yeare of king Egelreds reigne which fell in the yeare of our Lord 1008 he tooke order that of euerie thrée hundred and ten hides of land within this realme there should one ship be builded and of euerie eight hides a complet armor furnished In the yeare following the kings whole fléet was brought togither at Sandwich and such souldiers came thither as were appointed to go to sea in the same fléet There had not béene seene the like number of ships so trimlie rigged and furnished in all points in anie kings daies before But no great profitable péece of seruice was wrought by them for the king had about that time banished a noble yoong man of Sussex called Wilnot who getting togither twentie sailes laie vpon the coasts taking prices where he could get them Brithrike the brother of earle Edrike being desirous to win honor tooke forth foure score of the said ships and promised to bring in the enimie dead or aliue But as he was sailing forward on the seas a sore tempest with an outragious wind rose with such violence that his ships were cast vpon the shore and Wilnot comming vpon them set them on fire and so burned them euerie one The residue of the ships when newes came to them of this mishap returned backe to London and then was the armie dispersed and so all the cost and trauell of the Englishmen proued in vaine After this in the haruest time a new armie of Danes vnder the conduct of thrée capteines Turkill Henning and Aulafe landed at Sandwich and from thence passed forth to Canturburie and had taken the citie but that the citizens gaue them a 1000 pounds to depart from thence and to leaue the countrie in peace Then went the Danes to the I le of Wight and afterwards landed and spoiled the countrie of Sussex and Hampshire King Egelred assembled the whole power of all his subiects and comming to giue them battell had made and end of their cruell harieng the countrie with the slaughter of them all if earle Edrike with forged tales deuised onelie to put him in feare had not dissuaded him from giuing battell The Danes by that meanes returning in safetie immediatlie after the feast of saint Martine returned into Kent and ladged with their nauie in the winter following in the Thames and oftentimes assaulting the citie of London were still beaten backe to their losse After the feast of Christmasse they passed through the countrie and woods of Chilterne vnto Oxford which towne they
Moreouer fortie of their ships or rather as some write 45 were reteined to serue the king promising to defend the realme with condition that the souldiers and mariners should haue prouision of meate and drinke with apparell found them at the kings charges As one autor hath gathered Swaine king of Denmarke was in England at the concluding of this peace which being confirmed with solemne othes and sufficient hostages he departed into Denmarke The same author bringeth the generall slaughter of Danes vpon S. Brices day to haue chanced in the yéere after the conclusion of this agréement that is to say in the yéere 1012 at what time Gunthildis the sister of king Swaine was slaine with hir husband hir sonne by the commandement of the false traitor Edrike But bicause all other authors agrée that the same murther of Danes was executed about ten yéeres before this supposed time we haue made rehearsall thereof in that place Howbeit for the death of Gunthildis it maie be that she became hostage either in the yéere 1007 at what time king Egelred paied thirtie thousand pounds vnto king Swaine to haue peace as before you haue heard or else might she be deliuered in hostage in the yéere 1011 when the last agréement was made with the Danes as aboue is mentioned But when or at what time soeuer she became hostage this we find of hir that she came hither into England with hir husband Palingus a mightie earle and receiued baptisme héere Wherevpon she earnestlie trauelled in treatie of a peace betwixt hir brother and king Egelred which being brought to passe chieflie by hir sute she was contented to become an hostage for performance thereof as before is recited And after by the commandement of earle Edrike she was put to death pronouncing that the shedding of hir bloud would cause all England one day sore to rue She was a verie beautifull ladie and tooke hir death without all feare not once changing countenance though she saw hir husband and hir onelie sonne a yoong gentleman of much towardnesse first murthered before hir face Turkillus the Danish capteine telleth king Swaine the faults of the king nobles commons of this realme he inuadeth England the Northumbers and others submit themselues to him Danes receiued into seruice vnder Egelred London assalted by Swaine the citizens behaue themselues stoutlie and giue the Danish host a shamefull repulse Ethelmere earle of Deuonshire and his people submit themselues to Swaine he returneth into Denmarke commeth back againe into England with a fresh power is incountred withall of the Englishmen whose king Egelred is discomfited his oration to his souldiers touching the present reliefe of their distressed land their resolution and full purpose in this their perplexitie king Egrlred is minded to giue place to Swaine lie sendeth his wife and children ouer into Normandie the Londoners yeeld vp their state to Swaine Egelred saileth ouer into Normandie leauing his land to the enimie The sixt Chapter NOw had Turkillus in the meane time aduertised king Swaine in what state things stood here within the realme how king Egelred was negligent onlie attending to the lusts pleasures of the flesh how the noble men were vnfaithfull and the commons weake and féeble through want to good and trustie leaders Howbeit some write that Turkillus as well as other of the Danes which remained héere in England was in league with king Egelred in somuch that he was with him in London to helpe and defend the citie against Swaine when he came to assalt it as after shall appéere Which if it be true a doubt may rise whether Swaine receiued anie aduertisement from Turkillus to mooue him to rather to inuade the realme but such aduertisements might come from him before that he was accorded with Egelred Swaine therefore as a valiant prince desirous both to reuenge his sisters death and win honor prepared an huge armie and a great number of ships with the which he made towards England and first comming to Sandwich taried there a small while and taking eftsoones the sea compassed about the coasts of the Eastangles and arriuing in the mouth of Humber sailed vp the water and entering into the riuer of Trent he landed at Gainesbourgh purposing to inuade the Northumbers But as men brought into great feare for that they had béene subiect to the Danes in times past and thinking therefore not to reuolt to the enimie but rather to their old acquaintance if they should submit themselues to the Danes streightwaies offered to become subiect vnto Swaine togither with their duke named Wighthred Also the people of Lindsey and all those of the northside of Watlingstreet yéelded themselues vnto him and deliuered pledges Then he appointed his sonne Cnutus to haue the kéeping of those pledges and to remaine vpon the saâ—egard of his ships whiles he himselfe passed forward into the countrie Then marched he forward to subdue them of south Mercia and so came to Oxford to Winchester making the countries subiect to him through out wheresoeuer he came With this prosperous successe Swaine being greatlie incouraged prepared to go vnto London where king Egelred as then remained hauing with him Turkillus the Dane which was reteined in wages with other of the Danes as by report of some authors it maie appeare and were now readie to defend the citie against their countriemen in support of king Egelred togither with the citizens Swaine bicause he would not step so farre out of the way as to go to the next bridge lost a great number of his men as he passed through the Thames At his comming to London he bagan to assault the citie verie fiercelie in hope either to put his enimie in such feare that he should despaire of all reliefe and comfort or at the least trie what he was able to doo The Londoners on the other part although they were brought in some feare by this sudden attempt of the enimies yet considering with themselues that the hazard of all the whole state of the realme was annexed to theirs sith their citie was the chiefe and metropolitane of all the kingdome they valiantlie stood in defense of themselues and of their king that was present there with them beating backe the enimies chasing them from the walles and otherwise dooing their best to kéepe them off At length although the Danes did most valiantlie assault the citie yet the Englishmen to defend their prince from all iniurie of enimies did not shrinke but boldlie sallied foorth at the gates in heapes togither and incountered with their aduersaries and began to fight with them verie fiercelie Swaine whilest he went about to kéepe his men in order as one most desirous to reteine the victorie now almost gotten was compassed so about with the Londoners on each side that after he had lost a great number of his men he was constreined for his safegard to breake out through the
midst of his enimies weapons and was glad that he might so escape and so with the residue of his armie ceassed not to iournie day and night till he came to Bath where Ethelmere an earle of great power in those west parts of the realme submitted himselfe with all his people vnto him who shortlie after neuerthelesse as some write was compelled through want of vittels to release the tribute latelie couenanted to be paied vnto him for a certeine summe of monie which when hée had receiued he returned into Denmarke meaning shortlie to returne againe with a greater power King Egelred supposed that by the paiment of that monie he should haue béene rid out of all troubles of warre with the Danes But the nobles of the realme thought otherwise and therefore willed him to prepare an armie with all spéed that might be made Swaine taried not long to proue to doubt of the noble men to be grounded of foreknowledge but that with swift spéed he returned againe into England and immediatlie vpon his arriuall was an armie of Englishmen assembled and led against him into the field Herevpon they ioined in battell which was sore foughten for a time till at length by reason of diuerse Englishmen that turned to the enimies side the discomfiture fell with such slaughter vpon the English host that king Egelred well perceiued the state of his regall gouernement to bée brought into vtter danger Wherevpon after the losse of this field he assembled the rest of his people that were escaped and spake vnto them after this manner The oration of king Egelred to the remanent of his souldiers I Shuld for euer be put to silence it there wanted in vs the vertue of a fatherlie mind in giuing good aduise counsel for the well ordering and due administration of things in the common wealth or if their lacked courage or might in our souldiers and men of warre to defend our countrie Trulie to die in defense of the countrie where we are borne I confesse it a woorthie thing and I for my part am readie to take vpon me to enter into the midst of the enimies in defense of my kingdome But here I see our countrie and the whole English nation to be at a point to fall into vtter ruine We are ouercome of the Danes not with weapon or force of armes but with treason wrought by our owne people we did at the first prepare a nauie against the enimies the which that false traitour Elfrike betraid into their hands Againe oftentimes haue we giuen battell with euill successe and onelie through the fault of our owne people that haue beene false and disloiall whereby we haue bin constreined to agree with the enimies vpon dishonorable conditions euen as necessitie required which to ouercome resteth onelie in God Such kind of agreement hath beene made in deed in our destruction sith the enimies haue not sticked to breake it they being such a wicked king of people as neither regard God nor man contrarie to right and reason and beside all our hope expectation So that the matter is come now to this passe that we haue not cause onlie to feare the losse of our gouernement but least the name of the whole English nation be destroied for euer Therefore sithens the enimies are at hand and as it were ouer our heads you to whom my commandement hath euer bene had in good regard prouide take counsell and see to succor the state of your countrie now readie to decay and to fall into irrecouerable ruine Herevpon they fell in consultation euerie one alledging and bringing foorth his opinion as seemed to him best but it appeared they had the woolfe by the eare for they wist not which way to turne them If they should giue battell it was to be doubted least through treason among themselues the armie should be batraied into the enimies hands the which would not faile to execute all kind of crueltie in the slaughter of the whole nation And if they stood not valiantlie to shew themselues readie to defend their countrie there was no shift but yeeld themselues Which though it were a thing reprochfull and dishonorable yet should it be lesse euill as they tooke the matter for thereby might manie be preserued from death and in time to come be able to recouer the libertie of their countrie when occasion should be offered This point was allowed of them all and so in the end they rested vpon that resolution King Egelred therefore determined to commit himselfe into the hands of his brother in law Richard duke of Normandie whose sister as ye haue heard he had maried But bicause he would not doo this vnaduisedlie first he sent ouer his wife quéene Emma with his sonnes which he had begotten of hir Alfred and Edward that by their interteinment he might vnderstand how he should be welcome Duke Richard receiued his sister and his nephues verie ioifullie and promised to aid his brother king Egelred in defense of his kingdome But in this meane while had Swaine conquered the more part of all England and brought by little and little that which remained vnder his subiection The people through feare submitting themselues on each hand king Egelred in this meane time for the Londoners had submitted themselues to Swaine was first withdrawne vnto Gréenwich and there remained for a time with the nauie of the Danes which was vnder the gouernement of earle Turkill and from thence sailed into the I le of Wight and there remained a great part of the winter and finallie after Christmas himselfe sailed into Normandie and was of his brother in law ioifullie receiued greatlie comforted in that his time of necessitie Swaine king of Denmarke is reputed king of this land he oppresseth the English people cruellie and spoileth religious houses the strange and miraculous slaughter of Swaine vaunting of his victories the Danish chronicles write parciallie of him and his end Cnute succeedeth his father Swaine in regiment the Englishmen send king Egelred woord of Swaines death Edward king Egelreds eldest sonne commeth ouer into England to know the state of the countrie and people of certeintie Egelred with his power returneth into England what meanes Cnute made to establish himselfe king of this land and to be well thought of among the English people Egelred burneth vp Gainesbrough and killeth the inhabitants therof for their disloialtie Cnutes flight to Sandwich his cruel decree against the English pledges he returneth into Denmarke why Turkillus the Danish capteine with his power compounded with the Englishmen to tarrie in this land his faithlesse seruice to Egelred his drift to make the whole realme subiect to the Danish thraldome The seuenth Chapter SWaine hauing now got the whole rule of the land was reputed full king and so commanded that his armie should be prouided of wages and vittels to be taken vp leuied through the realme In like maner Turkill
commanded that to his armie lodged at Gréenewich wages and vittels sufficient should be deliuered for the finding releeuing succouring and susteining thereof Swaine vsed the victorie verie cruellie against the Englishmen oppressing them on each hand to the intent that them being brought low he might gouerne in more suertie The yéere in which he obteined the rule thus of thus realme and that king Egelred was constreined to flie into Normandie was in the 35 yeere of the same Egelred his reigne and after the birth of our Lord 1014. Swaine being once established in the gouernment did not onelie vse much crueltie in oppressing the laitie but also stretched foorth his hand to the church and to the ministers in the same fléecing them and spoiling both churches and ministers without anie remorse of conscience insomuch that hauing a quarell against the inhabitants within the precinct of S. Edmunds land in Suffolke he did not onelie harrie the countrie but also rifled and spoiled the abbeie of Burie where the bodie of saint Edmund rested Wherevpon shortlie after as he was at Gainesbrough or Thetford as some say and there in his iollitie talked with his Nobles of his good successe in conquering of this land he was suddenlie striken with a knife as it is reported miraculouslie for no man wist how or by whome and within three daies after to wit on the third of Februarie he ended his life with grieuous paine and torment in yelling and roring by reason of his extreame anguish beyond all measure There hath sproong a pleasant tale among the posteritie of that age how he should be wounded with the same knife which king Edmund in his life time vsed to weare Thus haue some of our writers reported but the Danish chronicles report a farre more happie end which should chance to this Swaine than is before mentioned out of our writers for the said chronicles report that after he had subdued England he tooke order with king Egelred whome they name amisse Adelstane that he should not ordeine any other successor but onlie the said Swaine Then after this he returned into Denmarke where vsing himselfe like a right godlie prince at length he there ended his life being a verie old man Notwithstanding all this when or howsoeuer he died immediatlie after his deceasse the Danes elected his sonne Cnute or Knought to succeed in his dominions But the Englishmen of nothing more desirous than to shake off the yoke of Danish thraldome besides their necks shoulders streightwaies vpon knowledge had of Swaines death with all spéed aduertised king Egelred thereof and that they were readie to receiue and assist him if he would make hast to come ouer to deliuer his countrie out of the hands of strangers These newes were right ioifull vnto Egelred who burning in desire to be reuenged on them that had expelled him out of his kingdome made no longer tariance to set that enterprise forward But yet doubting the inconstancie of the people he sent his elder son named Edmund to trie the minds of them and to vnderstand whether they were constant or wauering in that which they had promised The yoong gentleman hasting ouer into England and with diligent inquirie perceiuing how they were bent returned with like spéed as he came into Normandie againe declaring to his father that all things were in safetie if he would make hast King Egelred then conceiued an assured hope to recouer his kingdom aided with his brother in laws power and trusting vpon the assistance of the Englishmen returned into England in the time of Lent His returne was ioifull and most acceptable to the English people as to those that abhorred the rule of the Danes which was most sharpe and bitter to them although Cnute did what he could by bountifulnesse and courteous dealings to haue reteined them vnder his obeisance And of an intent to procure Gods fauour in the well ordering of things for the administration in the common wealth he sought first to appease his wrath and also to make amends to saint Edmund for his fathers offense committed as was thought against him insomuch that after he had obteined the kingdome he caused a great ditch to be cast round about the land of saint Edmund and granted manie fréedoms to the inhabitants acquiting them of certeine taskes and paiments vnto the which other of their neighbours were contributarie He also builded a church on the place where saint Edmund was buried and ordeined an house of moonks there or rather remooued the canons or secular priests that were there afore and put moonks in their roomes He offered vp also his crowne vnto the same S. Edmund and redéemed it againe with a great summe of monie which maner of dooing grew into an vse vnto other kings that followed him He adorned the church there with manie rich iewels and indowed the monasterie with great possessions But these things were not done now at the first but after that he was established in the kingdome For in the meane time after that king Egelred was returned out of Normandie Cnute as then soiourning at Gainesbrough remained there till the feast of Easter and made agréement with them of Lindsey so that finding him horsses they should altogither go foorth to spoile their neighbors King Egelred aduertised thereof sped him thither with a mightie host and with great crueltie burned vp the countrie and slue the more part of the inhabitants bicause they had taken part with his enimies Cnute as then was not of power able to resist Egelred and therefore taking his ships which lay in Humber fled from thence sailed about the coast till he came to Sandwich and there sore gréeued in his mind to remember what mischéefe was fallen and chanced to his friends and subiects of Lindsey onelie for his cause he commanded that such pledges as had béene deliuered to his father by certeine noble men of this realme for assurance of their fidelities should haue their noses slit and their eares stuffed or as some write their hands and noses cut off When this cruell act according to his commandement was doone taking the sea he sailed into Denmarke but yet tooke not all the Danes with him which his father brought thither For earle Turkill perceiuing the wealthinesse of the land compounded with the Englishmen and chose rather to remaine in a region replenished with all riches than to returne home into his owne countrie that wanted such commodities as were here to be had And yet as some thought he did not forsake his souereigne lord Cnute for anie euill meaning towards him but rather to aid him when time serued to recouer the possession of England againe as it afterwards well appeared For notwithstanding that he was now reteined by K. Egelred with fortie ships and the flower of all the Danes that were men of warre so that Cnute returned but with 60 ships into his countrie yet
shortlie after erle Turkill with 9 of those ships sailed into Denmarke submitted himselfe vnto Cnute counselled him to returne into England and promised him the assistance of the residue of those Danish ships which yet remained in England being to the number of thirtie with all the souldiers and mariners that to them belonged To conclude he did so much by his earnest persuasions that Cnute through aid of his brother Harrold king of Denmarke got togither a nauie of two hundred ships so roially decked furnished and appointed both for braue shew and necessarie furniture of all maner of weapons armor munition as it is strange to consider that which is written by them that liued in those daies and tooke in hand to register the dooings of that time Howbeit to let this pompe of Cnutes fléete passe which no doubt was right roiall consider a little and looke backe to Turkill though a sworne seruant to king Egelred how he did direct all his drift to the aduancement of Cnute and his owne commoditie cloking his purposed treacherie with pretended amitie as shall appeare hereafter by his deadlie hostilitie A great waste by an inundation or in-breaking of the sea a tribute of 30000 pounds to the Danes king Egelred holdeth a councell at Oxford where he causeth two noble men of the Danes to be murdered by treason Edmund the king eldest sonne marieth one of their wiues and seizeth vpon his 〈◊〉 lands Cnute the Damsn king returneth into England the Damsn and English armies encounter both 〈…〉 Cnute maketh waste of certeine 〈◊〉 Edmund preuenteth 〈◊〉 purposed treason Edrike de Streona 〈◊〉 to the Danes the Westernemen yeeld to Cnute Mercia refuseth to be subiect vnto him Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes Egelred assembleth an armie against them in vaine Edmund Vtred with ioined forces lay waste such countries and people as became subiect to Cnute his policie to preuent their purpose through what countries he passed Vtred submitteth himselfe to Cnute and deliuereth pledges he 〈◊〉 put to death and his lands alienated Cnute pursueth Edmund to London and prepareth to besiege the citie the death and buriall of Egelred his wiues what issue he had by them his infortunatenesse and to what affections and vices he was inclined his too late and bootlesse seeking to releeue his decaied kingdome The eight Chapter BUt now to returne to our purpose and to shew what chanced in England after the departure of Cnute In the same yeare to the forsaid accustomed mischiefes an vnwoonted misaduenture happened for the sea rose with such high spring-tides that ouerflowing the countries next adioining diuers villages with the inhabitants were drowned and destroied Also to increase the peoples miserie king Egelred commanded that 30000 pounds should be leuied to paie the tribute due to the Danes which lay at Gréenewich This yeare also king Egelred held a councell at Oxford at the which a great number of noble men were present both Danes and Englishmen and there did the king cause Sigeferd and Morcad two noble personages of the Danes to be murdered within his owne chamber by the traitorous practise of Edrike de Streona which accused them of some conspiracie But the quarell was onelie as men supposed for that the king had a desire to their goods and possessions Their seruants tooke in hand to haue reuenged the death of their maisters but were beaten backe wherevpon they fled into the steeple of saint Friswids church and kept the same till fire was set vpon the place and so they were burned to death The wife of Sigeferd was taken sent to Malmsburie being a woman of high fame and great worthinesse wherevpon the kings eldest sonne named Edmund tooke occasion vpon pretense of other businesse to go thither and there to sée hir with whome he fell so far in loue that he tooke and maried hir That doone he required to haue hir husbands lands and possessions which were an earles liuing and lay in Northumberland And when the king refused to graunt his request he went thither and seized the same possessions and lands into his hands without hauing anie commission so to doo finding the farmers and tenants there readie to receiue him for their lord Whilest these things were a dooing Cnute hauing made his prouision of ships and men with all necessarie furniture as before ye haue heard for his returne into England set forward with full purpose either to recouer the realme out of Egelreds hands or to die in the quarrell Herevpon he landed at Sandwich and first earle Turkill obteined licence to go against the Englishmen that were assembled to resist the Danes and finding them at a place called Scoraâ—tan he gaue them the ouerthrow got a great bootie and returned therewith to the ships After this Edrike gouernor of Norwaie made a rode likewise into an other part of the countrie with a rich spoile and manie prisoners returned vnto the nauie After this iournie atchiued thus by Edrike Cnute commanded that they should not waste the countrie anie more but gaue order to prepare all things readie to besiege London but before he attempted that enterprise as others write he marched foorth into Kent or rather sailing round about that countrie tooke his iournie westward came to Fromundham and after departing from thence wasted Dorsetshire Summersetshire Wiltshire King Egelred in this meane time lay sicke at Cossam and his sonne Edmund had got togither a mightie hoast howbeit yer he came to ioine battell with his enimies he was aduertised that earle Edrike went about the betraie him and therefore he withdrew with the armie into a place of suertie But Edrike to make his tratorous purpose manifest to the whole world fled to the enimies with fortie of the kings ships fraught with Danish souldiers Herevpon all the west countrie submitted it selfe vnto Cnute who receiued pledges of the chiefe lords and nobles and then set forward to subdue them of Mercia The people of that countrie would not yéeld but determined to defend the quarrell and title of king Egelred so long as they might haue anie capteine that would stand with them and helpe to order them In the yeare 1016 in Christmas Cnute and earle Edrike passed the Thames at Kirkelade entring into Mercia cruellie began with fire and sword to waste and destroie the countrie and namelie Warwikeshire In the meane time was king Egelred recouered of his sicknesse and sent summons forth to raise all his power appointing euerie man to resort vnto him that he might incounter the enimies and giue them battell But yet when his people were assembled he was warned to take héed vnto himselfe and in anie wise to beware how he gaue battell for his owne subiects were purposed to betraie him Herevpon the armie brake vp king Egelred withdrew to London there to abide his enimies within the walles with whom in the field he doubted
prepared to receiue whensoeuer the Englishmen approched and heerewith bringing his men into araie he came foorth to méet his enimies Then was the battell begun with great earnestnesse on both sides continued foure houres till at length the Danes began somewhat to shrinke which when Cnute perceiued he commanded his horssemen to come forward into the forepart of his dawnted host But whilest one part of the Danes gaue backe with feare and the other came slowlie forward the arraie of the whole armie was broken then without respect of shame they fled amaine so that there died that day of Cnutes side foure thousand and fiue hundred men and of king Edmunds side not past six hundred and those were footmen This battell was fought as should appéere by diuerse writers at Okefort or Oteford It was thought that if king Edmund had pursued the victorie and followed in chase of his enimies in such wise as he safelie might haue doone Edriks counsell he had made that day an end of the warres but he was counselled by Edrike as some write in no condition to follow them but to staie and giue time to his people to refresh their wearie bodies Then Cnute with his armie passed ouer the Thames into Essex and there assembled all his power togither and began to spoile and waste the countrie on each hand King Edmund aduertised thereof hasted foorth to succour his people and at Ashdone in Essex three miles from Saffron Walden gaue battell to Cnute where after sore and cruell fight continued with great slaughter on both sides a long time duke Edrike fled to the comfort of the Danes and to the discomfort of the Englishmen Héerevpon king Edmund was constreined in the end to depart out of the field hauing first doone all that could be wished in a woorthie chiestaine both by woords to incourage his men by deeds to shew them good example so that at one time the Danes were at point to haue giuen backe but that Cnute aduised thereof rushed into the left wing where most danger was and so relieued his people there that finallie the Englishmen both wearied with long fight and also discouraged with the running awaie of some of their companie were constreined to giue-ouer and by flight to séeke their safegard so that king Edmund might not by anie meanes bring them againe into order Héere vpon all the waies and passages being forelaid and stopped by the enimies the Englishmen wanting both carriage to make longer resistance and perceiuing no hope to rest in fléeing were beaten downe and slaine in heapes so that few escaped from that dreadfull and bloudie battell There died on king Edmunds side duke Edmund duke Alfrike and duke Goodwine with earle Ulfekettell or Urchell of Eastangle and duke Aileward that was sonne to Ardelwine late duke of Eastangle and to be briefe all the floure of the English nobilitie There were also slaine at this battell manie renowmed persons of the spiritualtie as the bishop of Lincolne and the abbat of Ramsey with others king Edmund escaping awaie got him into Glocestershire and there began to raise a new armie In the place where this field was fought are yet seuen or eight hils wherein the carcases of them that were slaine at the same field were buried and one being digged downe of late there were found two bodies in a coffin of stone of which the one laie with his head towards the others féet and manie chaines of iron like to the water-chains of the bits of horsses were found in the same hill But now to the matter London other great cities townes submit themselues to Cnute be hasteth after Edmund with his power both their armies being readie to incounter by occasion are staied the oration of a capteine in the hearing of both hosts the title and right of the realme of England is put to the triall of combat betweene Cnute and Edmund Cnute is ouermatâ—ched his woords to king Edmund both kings are pacified and their armies accorded the realme diuided betwixt Cnute and Edmund king Edmund traitorouslie slaine the dissonant report of writers touching the maners of his death and both the kings dealing about the partition of the realme Cnute causeth Edrike to be slaine for procuring king Edmunds death wherein the reward of treason is noted how long king Edmund reigned and where he was buried the eclipsed state of England after his death and in whose time it recouered some part of it brightnesse The tenth Chapter IN the meane while that Edmund was buâ—ie to leauie a new armie in Glocester and other parties of Mercia Cnute hauing got so great a victorie as before is mentioned receiued into his obeisance not onelie the citie of London but also manie other cities and townes of great name and shortlie after hasted forward to pursue his enimie king Edmund who was readie with a mightie host to trie the vttermost chance of battell if they should eftsoones ioine Héerevpon both the armies being readie to giue the onset the one in sight of the other at a place called Dearehurst neere to the riuer of Seuerne by the drist of duke Edrike who then at length began to shew some token of good meaning the two kings came to a communication and in the end concluded an agreement as some haue written without anie more adoo Others write that when both the armies were at point to haue ioined one of the capteins but whether he were a Dane or an Englishman it is not certeinlie told stood vp in such a place as he might be heard of both the princes boldlie vttered his mind in former following The oration of a capteine in the audience of the English and Danish armie WE haue most woorthie capteins fought long inough one against another there hath beene but too much bloud shed betweene both the nations and the valiancie of the souldiers on both sides is sufficientlie seene by triall either of your manhoods likewise and yet can you beare neither good nor euill fortune If one of you win the battell he pursueth him that is ouercome and if he chance to be vanquished he resteth no till he haue recouered new strength to fight eftsoones with him that is victor What should you meane by this your inuincible courage At what marke shooteth your greedie desire to beare rule and your excessiue thirst to atteine honour If you fight for a kingdome diuide it betweene you two which sometime was sufficient for seuen kings but if you couet to winne fame and glorious renowme and for the same are driuen to try the hazard whether ye shall command or obeie deuise the waie whereby ye may without so great slaughter and without such pitifull bloudshed of both your guiltlesse peoples trie whether of you is most woorthie to be preferred Thus made he an end and the two princes allowed well of his last motion and so order was taken that they should
fight togither in a singular combat within a litle Iland inclosed with the riuer of Seuerne called Oldney with condition that whether of them chanced to be victor should be king and the other to resigne his title for euer into his hands The two princes entering into the place appointed in faire armour began the battell in sight of both their armies ranged in goodlie order on either side the riuer with doubtfull minds and nothing ioifull as they that wauered betwixt hope and feare The two champions manfullie assailed either other without sparing First they went to it on horssebacke and after on foot Cnute was a man of a meane stature but yet strong and hardie so that receiuing a great blow by the hand of his aduersarie which caused him somewhat to stagger yet recouered himselfe and baldly stept forward to be reuenged But perceiuing he could not find aduantage and that he was rather too weake and shrewdlie ouermatched he spake to Edmund with a lowd voice on this wise What necessitie saith he ought thus to mooue vs most valiant prince that for the obteining of a kingdome we should thus put our liues in danger Better were it that laieng armour and malice aside we should condescend to some reasonable agreement Let vs become sworne brethren and part the kingdome betwixt vs and let vs deale so friendlie that thou maist vse my things as thine owne and I thine as though they were mine King Edmund with those woords of his aduersarie was so pacified that immediatlie he cast awaie his swoord and comming to Cnute ioined hands with him Both the armies by their example did the like which looked for the same fortune to fall on their countries which should happen to their princes by the successe of that one battell After this there was an agreement deuised betwixt them so that a partition of the realme was made and that part that lieth fore against France was assigned to Edmund and the other fell to Cnute There be that write how the offer was made by king Edmund for the auoiding of more bloudshed that the two princes should trie the matter thus togither in a singular combat But Cnute refused the combat bicause as he alledged the match was not equall For although he was able to match Edmund in boldnesse of stomach yet was he farre too weake to deale with a man of such strength as Edmund was knowne to be But sith they did pretend title to the realme by due and good direct meanes he thought it most conuenient that the kingdome should be diuided betwixt them This motion was allowed of both the armies so that king Edmund was of force constreined to be contented therewith ¶ Thus our common writers haue recorded of this agreement but if I should not be thought presumptuous in taking vpon me to reprooue or rather but to mistrust that which hath béene receiued for a true narration in this matter I would rather giue credit vnto that which the author of the booke intituled Encomium Emmae dooth report in this behalfe Which is that through persuasion of Edrike de Streona king Edmund immediatelie after the battell fought at Ashdone sent ambassadors vnto Cnute to offer vnto him peace with halfe the realme of England that is to say the north parts with condition that king Edmund might quietlie inioy the south parts and therevpon haue pledges deliuered interchangeablie on either side Cnute hauing heard the effect of this message staied to make answer till he heard what his councell would aduise him to doo in this behalfe and vpon good deliberation taken in the matter considering that he had lost no small number of people in the former battell and that being farre out of his countrie he could not well haue anie new supplie where the Englishmen although they had likewise lost verie manie of their men of warre yet being in their owne countrie it should be an easie matter for them to restore their decaid number it was thought expedient by the whole consent of all the Danish capteins that the offer of king Edmund should be accepted Herevpon Cnute calling the ambassadors before him againe declared vnto them that he was contented to conclude a peace vpon such conditions as they had offered but yet with this addition that their king whatsoeuer he should be should paie Cnutes souldiers their wages with monie to be leuied of that part of the kingdome which the English king should possesse For this saith he I haue vndertaken to sée them paid and otherwise I will not grant to anie peace The league and agréement therefore being concluded in this sort pledges were deliuered and receiued on both parties and the armies discharged But God saith mine author being mindfull of his old doctrine that Euerie kingdome diuided in it selfe cannot long stand shortlie after tooke Edmund out of this life and by such meanes séemed to take pitie of the English kingdome lest if both the kings should haue continued in life togither they should haue liued in danger And incontiuenlie herevpon was Cnute chosen and receiued for absolute king of all the whole realme of England Thus hath he written that liued in those daies whose credit thereby is much aduanced Howbeit the common report of writers touching the death of Edmund varieth from this who doo affirme that after Cnute and Edmund were made friends the serpent of enuie and false conspiracie burnt so in the hearts of some traitorous persons that within a while after king Edmund was slaine at Oxford as he sat on a priuie to doo the necessaries of nature The common report hath gone that carle Edrike was the procurer of this villanous act and that as some write his sonne did it But the author that wrote Encomium Emmae writing of the death of Edmund hath these words immediatlie after he had first declared in what sort the two princes were agréed and had made partition of the realme betwixt them But God saith he being mindfull of his old doctrine that Euerie kingdome diuided in it selfe can not long stand shortlie after tooke Edmund out of this life and by such meanes séemed to take pitie vpon the English kingdome least if both the kings should haue continued in life togither they should both haue liued in great danger and the realme in trouble With this agreeth also Simon Dunel who saith that king Edmund died of naturall sicknesse by course of kind at London about the feast of saint Andrew next insuing the late mentioned agreement And this should séeme true for whereas these authors which report that earle Edrike was the procurer of his death doo also write that when he knew the act to be done he hasted vnto Cnute and declared vnto him what he had brought to passe for his aduancement to the gouernment of the whole realme Wherevpon nute abhorring such a detestable fact said vnto him Bicause thou hast for my sake
made away the worthiest bodie of the world I shall raise thy head aboue all the lords of England and so caused him to be put to death Thus haue some bookes Howbeit this report agreeth not with other writers which declare how Cnute aduanced Edrike in the beginning of his reigne vnto high honor and made him gouernor of Mercia and vled his counsell in manie things after the death of king Edmund as in banishing Edwin the brother of king Edmund with his sonnes also Edmund and Edward But for that there is such discordance and variable report amongst writers touching the death of king Edmund and some fables inuented thereof as the manner is we will let the residue of their reports passe sith certeine it is that to his end he came after he had reigned about the space of one yéere and so much more as is betwéene the moneth of Iune and the latter end of Nouember His bodie was buried at Glastenburie neere his vncle Edgar With this Edmund surnamed Ironside fell the glorious maiestie of the English kingdome the which afterward as it had beene an aged bodie being sore decaied and weakened by the Danes that now got possession of the whole yet somewhat recouered after the space of 26 yéers vnder king Edward surnamed the Confessor and shortlie therevpon as it had béene falne into a resiluation came to extreame ruine by the inuasion and conquest of the Normans as after by Gods good helpe and fauorable assistance it shall appeare So that it would make a diligent and marking reader both muse and moorne to see how variable the state of this kingdome hath béene thereby to fall into a consideration of the frailtie and vncerteintie of this mortall life which is no more frée from securitie than a ship on the sea in tempestuous weather For as the casualties wherewith our life is inclosed and beset with round about are manifold so also are they miserable so also are they sudden so also are they vnauoidable And true it is that the life of man is in the hands of God and the state of kingdoms dooth also belong vnto him either to continue or discontinue But to the processe of the matter Cnute vndertaketh the totall regiment of this land he assembleth a councell at London the nobles doo him homage he diuideth the realme into foure parts to be gouerned by his assignes Edwin and Edward the sonnes of Edmund are banished their good fortune by honorable mariages King Cnute marieth queene Emma the widow of Egelred the wise and politike conditions wherevpon this mariage was concluded the English bloud restored to the crowne and the Danes excluded queene Emma praised for hir high wisedome in choosing an enimie to hir husband Cnute dismisseth the Danish armie into Denmarke Edrike de Streona bewraieth his former trecherie and procureth his owne death through rashnesse and follie the discordant report of writers touching the maner cause of his death what noble men were executed with him and banished out of England Cnute a monarch The xj Chapter CAnute or Cnute whome the English chronicles doo name Knought after the death of king Edmund tooke vpon him the whole rule ouer all the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 1017 in the seuentéenth yeere of the emperour Henrie the second surnamed Claudus in the twentith yéere of the reigne of Robert king of France and about the 7 yeere of Malcolme king of Scotland Cnute shortlie after the death of king Edmund assembled a councell at London in the which he caused all the nobles of the realme to doo him homage in receiuing an oth of loiall obeisance He diuided the realme into foure parts assigning Northumberland vnto the rule of Irke or Iricius Mercia vnto Edrike and Eastangle vnto Turkill and reseruing the west part to his owne gouernance He banished as before is said Edwin the brother of king Edmund but such as were suspected to be culpable of Edmunds death he caused to be put to execution whereby it should appeere that Edrike was not then in anie wise detected or once thought to be giltie The said Edwin afterwards returned and was then reconciled to the kings fauor as some write but shortlie after traitorouslie slaine by his owne seruants He was called the king of churles Others write that he came secretlie into the realme after he had béene banished and kéeping himselfe closelie out of sight at length ended his life and was buried at Tauestocke Moreouer Edwin and Edward the sonnes of king Edmund were banished the land and sent firt vnto Sweno king of Norweie to haue bin made away but Sweno vpon remorse of conscience sent them into Hungarie where they found great fauor at the hands of king Salomon insomuch that Edwin maried the daughter of the same Salomon but had no issue by hir Edward was aduanced to marie with Agatha daughter of the emperour Henrie and by hir had issue two sonnes Edmund and Edgar surnamed Edeling and as many daughters Margaret and Christine of the which in place conuenient more shall be said When king Cnute had established things as he thought stood most for his suertie he called to his remembrance that he had no issue but two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno begotten of his concubine Alwine Wherefore he sent ouer to Richard duke of Normandie requiring to haue quéene Emma the widow of king Egelred in mariage and so obteined hir not a little to the woonder of manie which thought a great ouersight both in the woman and in hir brother that would satisfied the request of Cnute herein considering he had beene such a mortall enimie to hir former husband But duke Richard did not onelie consent that his said sister should be maried vnto Cnute but also he himselfe tooke to wife the ladie Hestritha sister to the said Cnute ¶ Here ye haue to vnderstand that this mariage was not made without great consideration large couenants granted on the part of king Cnute for before he could obteine queene Emma to his wife it was fullie condescended agréed that after Cnuts decease the crowne of England should remaine to the issue borne of this mariage betwixt hir Cnute which couenant although it was not performed immediatlie after the deceasse of king Cnute yet in the end it tooke place so as the right séemed to be deferred and not to be taken away nor abolished for immediatlie vpon Harolds death that had vsurped Hardicnute succéeded as right heire to the crowne by force of the agréement made at the time of the mariage solemnized betwixt his father and mother and being once established in the kingdome he ordeined his brother Edward to succéed him whereby the Danes were vtterlie excluded from all right that they had to pretend vnto the crowne of this land and the English bloud restored thereto chieflie by that gratious conclusion of this mariage betwixt king Cnute and quéene Emma For the
them sleaing a great number of them and chasing the residue In the morning earlie when as Cnute heard that the Englishmen were gone foorth of their lodgings he supposed that they were either fled awaie or else turned to take part with the enimies But as he approched to the enimies campe he vnderstood how the mater went for he found nothing there but bloud dead bodies and the spoile For which good seruice Cnute had the Englishmen in more estimation euer after and highlie rewarded their leader the came carle Goodwine When Cnute had ordered all things in Denmarke as was thought be hoofefull he returned againe into England and within a few daies after he was aduertised that the Swedeners made warre against his subiects of Denmarke vnder the loding of two great princes Ulfe and Ulafe Wherefore to defend his dominions in those parts he passed againe with an armie into Denmarke incountred with his enimies and receiued a sore ouerthrow loosing a great number both of Danes and Englishmen But gathering togither a new force of men he set againe vpon his enimies and ouercame them constreining the two foresaid princes to agrée vpon reasonable conditions of peace Matth. West recounteth that at this time earle Goodwine and the Englishmen wrought the enterprise aboue mentioned of assaulting the enimies campe in the night season after Cnute had first lost in the day before no small number of his people and that then the foresaid princes or kings as he nameth them Ulfus and Aulafus which latter he calleth Eiglafe were constrained to agrée vpon a peace The Danish chronicles alledge that the occasion of this warre rose hereof This Olanus aided Cnute as the same writers report against king Edmund and the Englishmen But when the peace should be made betweene Cnute and Edinund there was no consideration had of Olaus whereas through him the Danes chieflie obteined the victorie Herevpon Olanus was sore offended in his mind against Cnute and now vpon occasion sought to be reuenged But what soeuer the cause was of this warre betwixt these two princes the end was thus that Olnus was expelled out of his kingdome and constreined to flée to Gerithaslaus a duke in the parties of Eastland and afterward returning into Norwaie was slaine by such of his subiects as tooke part with Cnute in manner as in the historie of Norwaie appeareth more at large with the contrarietie found in the writings of them which haue recorded the histories of those north regions But here is to be remembred that the fame and glorie of the English nation was greatlie aduanced in these warres as well against the Swedeners as the Norwegians so that Cnute began to loue and trust the Englishmen much better than it was to be thought he would euer haue doone Shortlie after that Cnute was returned into England that is to say as some haue in the 15 yeare of his reigne he went to Rome to performe his vow which he had made to visit the places where the apostles Peter and Paule had their buriall where he was honorablie receiued of pope Iohn the 20 that then held the sée When he had doone his deuotion there he returned into England In the yeare following he made a iournie against the Scots which as then had rebelled but by the princelie power of Cnute they were subdued and brought againe to obedience so that not onelie king Malcolme but also two other kings Melbeath and Ieohmare became his subiects Finallie after that this noble prince king Cnute had reigned the tearme of 20 yeares currant after the death of Ethelred he died at Shaftsburie as the English writers affirme on the 12 of Nouember and was buried a Winchester But the Danish chronicles record the he died in Normandie and was buried at Rone as in the same chronicles ye may reade more at large The trespuissance of Cnute the amplenesse of his dominions the good and charitable fruits of his voiage to Rome redounding to the common benefit of all trauellers from England thither with what great personages he had conference and the honour that was doone him there his intollerable pride in commanding the waters of the flouds not to rise he humbleth himselfe and confesseth Christ Iesus to be king of kings he refuseth to weare the crowne during his life he reproueth a gentleman flatterer his issue legitimate and illegitimate his inclination in his latter yeares what religious places he erected repaired and inriched what notable men he fauoured and reuerenced his lawes and that in causes as well ecclesiasticall as tempoporall he had cheefe and sole gouernement in this land whereby the popse vsurped title of vniuersall supremasie is impeached The xiij Chapter THis Cnute was the mightiest prince that euer reigned ouer the English people for he had the souereigne rule ouer all Denmark England Norwaie Scotland and part of Sweiden Amongest other of his roiall acts he caused such tolles and tallages as were demanded of way-goers at bridges and stréets in the high way betwixt England and Rome to be diminished to the halfes and againe got also a moderation to be had in the paiment of the archbishops fées of his realme which was leuied of them in the court of Rome when they should receiue their palles as may appeare by a letter which he himselfe being at Rome directed to the bishops and other of the nobles of England In the which it also appeareth that besides the roiall interteinment which he had at Rome of pope Iohn he had conference there with the emperour Conrad with Rafe the king of Burgongne and manie other great princes and noble men which were present there at that time all which at this request in fauour of those Englishmen that should trauell vnto Rome granted as haue said to diminish such duties as were gathered of passingers He receiued there manie great gifts of the emperour and was highlie honored of him and likewise of the pope and of all other the high princes at that time present at Rome so that when he came home as some write he did grow greatlie into pride insomuch that being néere to the Thames or rather as other write vpon the sea strand néere to South-hampton and perceiuing the water to rise by reason of the tide he east off his gowne and wrapping it round togither threw it on the sands verie neere the increasing water and sat him downe vpon it speaking these or the like words to the sea Thou art saith he within the compasse of my dominion and the ground whereon I sit is mine and thou knowest that no wight dare disoboie my commandements I therefore doo now command thée not to rise vpon my ground nor to presume to wet anie part of thy souereigne lord and gouernour But the sea kéeping hir course rose still higher and higher and ouerflowed not onelie the kings féet but also flashed
tributes and paiments He caused indeed eight markes of siluer to be leuied of euerie port or hauen in England to the reteining of 16 ships furnished with men of warre which continued euer in a readinesse to defend the coasts from pirats To conclude with this Harold his spéedie death prouided well for his fame bicause as it was thought if his life had béene of long continuance his infamie had been the greater But after he had reigned foure yeeres or as other gathered three yéeres and thrée moneths he departed out of this world at Oxford was buried at Winchester as some day Other say he died at Meneford in the moneth of Aprill and was buried at Westminster which should appeare to be true by that which after is reported of his brother Hardiknoughts cruell dealing and great spite shewed toward his dead bodie as after shall be specified Hardicnute is sent for into England to be made king alteration in the state of Norwaie and Denmarke by the death of king Cnute Hardicnute is crowned he sendeth for his mother queene Emma Normandie ruled by the French king Hardicnute reuengeth his mother exile vpon the dead bodie of his stepbrother Harold queene Emma and erle Goodwine haue the gouernment of things in their hands Hardicnute leuieth a sote tribute vpon his subiects contempt of officers deniall of a prince his tribute sharpelie punished prince Edward commeth into England the bishop of Worcester accused and put from his see for being accessarie to the murthering of Alfred his restitution procured by contribution Earle Goodwine being accused for the same trespasse excuseth himselfe and iustifieth his cause by swearing but speciallie by presenting the king with an inestimable gift the cause why Goodwine purposed Alfreds death the English peoples care about the succession to the crowne moonke Brightwalds dreame and vision touching that matter Hardicnute poisoned at a bridall his conditions speciallie his hospitalitie of him the Englishmen learned to eate and drinke immoderatlie the necessitie of sobrietie the end of the Danish regiment in this land and when they began first to inuade the English coasts The xv Chapter AFter that Harold was dead all the nobles of the realme both Danes Englishmen agréed to send for Hardiknought the sonne of Canute by his wife quéene Enma and to make him king Héere is to be noted that by the death of king Canute the state of things was much altered in those countries of beyond the seas wherein he had the rule and dominion For the Norwegians elected oen Magnus the sonne of Olauus to be their king and the Danes chose this Hardiknought whome their writers name Canute the third to be their gouernor This Hardiknought or Canute being aduertised of the death of his halfe brother Harold and that the lords of England had chosen him to their king with all conuenient speed prepared a nauie and imbarking a certeine number of men of warre tooke the sea and had the wind so fauorable for his purpose that he arriued vpon the coast of Kent the sixt day after he set out of Denmarke and so comming to London was ioifullie receiued and proclaimed king and crowned of Athelnotus archbishop of Canturburie in the yere of our Lord 1041 in the first yéere of the emperour Henrie the third in the 9 yeere of Henrie the first of that name king of France and in the first yéere of Magâ—â—nloch alià s Machabeda king of Scotland Incontinentlie after his establishment in the rule of this realme he sent into Flanders for his mother queene Emma who during the time of hir banishment had remained there For Normandie in that season was gouerned by the French king by reason of the minoritie of duke William surnamed the bastard Moreouer in reuenge of the wrong offered to quéene Emma by hir sonne in law Harold king Hardicnute did cause Alfrike archbishop of Yorke and earle Goodwine with other noble men to go to Westminster and there to take vp the bodie of the same Harold and withall appointed that the head thereof should be striken off and the trunke of it cast into the riuer of Thames Which afterwards being found by fishers was taken vp and buried in the churchyard of S. Clement Danes without Temple barre at London He committed the order and gouernement of things to the hands of his mother Emma and of Goodwine that was erle of Kent He leuied a sore tribute of his subiects here in England to pay the souldiers and mariners of his nauie as first 21 thousand pounds 99 pounds and afterward vnto 32 ships there was a paiment made of a 11 thousand and 48 pounds To euerie mariuer of his nauie he caused a paiment of 8 marks to be made and to euerie master 12 marks About the paiment of this monie great grudge grew amongst the people insomuch that two of his seruants which were appointed collectors in the citie of Worcester the one named Feader and the other Turstane were there slaine In reuenge of which contempt a great part of the countrie with the citie was burnt and the goods of the citizens put to the spoile by such power of lords and men of warre as the king had sent against them Shortlie after Edward king Hardicnutes brother came foorth of Normanâ—ie to visit him and his mother quéene Emma of whome he was most ioifullie and honorablie welcomed and interteined and shortlie after made returne backe againe It should appeare by some writers that after his comming ouer out of Normandie he remained still in the realme so that he was not in Normandie when his halfe brother Hardicnute died but here in England although other make other report as after shall bée shewed Also as before ye haue heard some writers seeme to meane that the elder brother Alfred came ouer at the same time But suerlie they are therein deceiued for it was knowne well inough how tenderlie king Hardicnute loued his brethren by the mothers side so that there was not anie of the lords in his daies that durst attempt anie such iniurie against them True it is that as well earle Goodwine as the bishop of Worcester that was also put in blame and suspected for the apprehending and making away of Alfred as before ye haue heard were charged by Hardicnute as culpable in that matter insomuch that the said bishop was expelled out of his see by Hardicnute and after twelue moneths space was restored by meanes of such summes of monie as he gaue by waie of amends Earle Goodwine was also put to his purgation by taking an oth that he was not guiltie Which oth was the better allowed by reason of such a present as he gaue to the king for the redéeming of his fauour and good will that is to say a ship with a sterne of gold conteining therein 80 souldiers wearing on each of their armes two braceiets of gold of 16 ounces weight
this daughter of duke William was departed this life before the comming of these ambassadors and that Harold therevpon thought himselfe discharged of the oth and couenants made to duke William and therefore sent them away with such an vntoward answer But howsoeuer it was after the departure of these ambassadors king Harold doubting what would insue caused his ships to be newlie rigged his men of warre to be mustered and spéedilie put in a readinesse to the end that if anie sudden inuasion should be made and attempted by his enimie he might be able to resist them ¶ About the same time also and vpon the 24 of Aprill whilest Harold was making prouision to withstand the Norman force there appeared a blasing starre which was séene not onelie here in England but also in other parts of the world and continued the space of seuen daies This blasing starre might be a prediction of mischéefe imminent hanging ouer Harolds head for they neuer appeare but as prognosticats of afterclaps To be resolutelie instructed herein doo but peruse a treatise intituled A doctrine generall of comets or blasing starres published by a bishop of Mentz in Latine and set foorth in English by Abraham Fleming vpon the apparition of a blasing starre séene in the southwest on the 10 of Nouember 1577 and dedicated to the right worshipfull sir William Cordell knight then maister of hir maiesties rolles c. Earle Tostie afflicteth his brother Harold on sea and land he taketh the repulse and persuadeth Harfager king of Norweâ—e to attempt the conquest of England against Harold Harfager Tostie with their powers arriue at Humber they fight with the Northumbers vnder the conduct of Edwine and Marchar and discomfit them Harold leuieth an armie against them the rare valiantnes of a Norwegian souldior Harfager and Tostie slaine in battell the Norwegians are foiled and flie Harolds vnequall and parciall diuiding of the spoile he goeth to Yorke to reforme things amisse The ninth Chapter WHilest Harold desirous to reteine and verie loth to let go his vsurped roialtie had crackt his credit with the duke of Normandie and by his lewd reuolting from voluntarie promises ratified with solemne othes had also kindled the fire of the dukes furie against him it came to passe that the proud and presumptuous man was to begin withall vexed in his owne flesh I meane his owne kinred For Tostie the brother of king Harold who in the daies of king Edward for his crueltie had béene chased out of the realme by the Northumbers returning out of Flanders assembled a nauie of ships from diuers parts to the number of 60 with the which he arriued in the I le of Wight there spoiled the countrie and afterward sailing about by the coasts of Kent he tooke sundrie preies their also and came at the last to Sandwich so that Harold was now constreined to appoint the nauie which he had prepared against the Normans to go against his brother earle Tostie Whereof the said Tostie being aduertised drew towards Lindsey in Lincolnshire and there taking land did much hurt in the countrie both with sword and fire till at length Edwine earle of Mercia and Marchar earle of Northumberland aided with the kings nauie chased him from thence and caused him to flie into Scotland not without some losse both of his men and ships This trouble was scarse quieted but streightwaies another came in the necke thereof farre more dangerous than the first For Tostie perceiuing that he could get no aid in Scotland to make anie account of sailed forth into Norweie and there persuaded Harold Harfager king of that realme to saile with an armie into England persuading him that by meanes of ciuill dissention latelie kindled betwixt the king and his lords which was not so it should be an easie matter for him to make a conquest of the whole realme and reigne ouer them as his predecessors had done before Some authors affirme that Harold king of Norwey tooke this enterprise in hand of his owne mind and not by procurement of Tostie saieng that Tostie méeting with him in Scotland did persuade him to go forward in his purposed busines and that the said Harold Harfager with all conuenient spéed passed foorth with a nauie of 300 saile entered into the riuer of Tine where after he had rested a few daies to refresh his people earle Tostie came also with his power according to an appointment which should be made betweene them They ad furthermore that they sailed forth alongst the coast till they arriued in the mouth of Humber then drawing vp against the streame of the riuer Owse they landed at length at a place called Richhall from whence they set forward to inuade the countrie néere vnto Yorke on the north-side of the citie they fought with the power of the Northumbers which was led by the earls Edwine and Marchar two brethren and there discomfited and chased them into the citie with great slaughter and bloudshed Harold king of England being aduertised of this chance made the more hast forward for he was alreadie in the field with his armie intending also to come towards his enimies so that vpon the fift day after he came to Stamford bridge finding there the said king Harfager and Tostie readie imbattelled he first assailed those that kept the bridge where as some writers affirme a Norwegian souldier with his axe defended the passage mauger the whole host of the Englishmen and slue fortie of them or more with his axe might not be ouercome till an Englishman went with a boat vnder the said bridge and through and hole thereof thrust him vp into the bodie with his speare yet Matt. West saith that he was slaine with a dart which one of king Harold his seruants threw at him so ended his life Which bridge being woone the whole host of the Englishmen passed ouer and ioined with their enimies and after a verie great and sore battell put them all to flight In this conflict Harold Harfager king of the Norwegians was slaine so was Tostie the king of England his brother besides a great number of other as well in the battell as in the chase neither did the Englishmen escape all frée for the Norwegians fought it out a long time verie stoutlie beating downe and killing great numbers of such as assailed them with great courage and assurance The residue of the Norwegians that were left to keepe their ships vnder the guiding of Olaue sonne to the king of Norwaie and Paule earle of Orkneie after they vnderstood by their fellowes that escaped from the field how the mater went with Harfager and Tostie they hoised vp their sailes and directed their course homewards bearing sorowfull newes with them into their countrie of the losse of their king and ouerthrow of all his people Some write that
the king of England permitted them franklie to depart with 20 ships hauing first caused them to deliuer such hostages as they had receiued of the citizens of Yorke Harold reioising in that he had atteined so glorious a victorie and being now surprised with pride and couetousnesse togither he diuided the spoile of the field nothing equallie but to such as he fauored he distributed liberallie and to other though they had much better deserued he gaue nothing at all reteining still the best part of all to himselfe by reason whereof he lost the fauor of manie of his men who for this his discourtesie did not a little alienate their good willes from him This doone he repaired to Yorke and there staied for a time to reforme the disordered state of the countrie which by reason of those warres was greatlie out of frame ¶ But Harold being more presumptuous and foole-hardie than prouident and wise in his enterprise bending all his force to redresse enormities in those quarters of Yorkeshire much like vnto him whom the Comediographer marketh for a foole Ea tantùm quae ad pedes iacent contemplans non autem ventura praeuidens neglected the kinglie care which he should haue had of other parts of his realme from the which he had withdrawen himselfe and as it is likelie had not left sufficientlie prouided of a conuenient vicegerent to gouerne the same by his warranted authoritie and such fortifications as might expell and withstand the enimie Which want of foresight gaue occasion to the enimie to attempt an inuasion of the English coasts as in the next chapt shall be shewed William duke of Normandie prepareth to inuade England and to conquere it the earle of Flanders and the French king assist him the number of his ships his arriuall at Peuensey in Sussex vpon what occasions he entred this realme the pope liked well duke Williams attempt why king Harold was hated of the whole court of Rome why duke William would not suffer his souldiers to wast the countries where they came Harold goeth towards his enimies why his vnskilfull espials tooke the Normans being old beaten souldiers for priests Girth dissuadeth his brother Harold from present incountering with the duke where note the conscience that is to be had of an oth and that periurie can not scape vnpunished The tenth Chapter WIlliam duke of Normandie hauing knowledge after what maner K. Harold was busied in the north parts of his realme and vnderstanding that the south parts thereof remained destitute of due prouision for necessarie defense hasted with all diligence to make his purueiance of men and ships that he might vpon such a conuenient occasion set forward to inuade his enimie And amongest other of his friends vnto whome he laboured for aid his father in law Baldwine earle of Flanders was one of the chiefest who vpon promise of great summes of monie and other large offers made did aid him with men munition ships and victuals verie freelie The French king also did as much for his part as laie in him to helpe forwards this so high an enterprise Wherefore when all things were now in a readinesse he came to the towne of S. Ualerie where he had assembled tigither an huge nauie of ships to the number as some authors affirme of three hundred saile and when he had taried there a long time for a conuenient wind at length it came about euen as he himselfe desired Then shipping his armie which consisted of Normans Flemings Frenchmen and Britains with all expedition he tooke the sea and directing his course towards England he finallie landed at a place in Sussex ancientlie called Peuensey on the 28 day of September where he did set his men on land prouided all things necessarie to incourage and refresh them At his going out of his ship vnto the shore one of his féet slipped as he stepped forward but the other stacke fast in the sand the which so soone as one of his knights had espied and séeing his hand wherevpon he staied full of earth when he rose he spake alowd and said Now sir duke thou hast the soile of England fast in thy hand shalt of a duke yer long become king The duke hearing this tale laughed merilie thereat and comming on land by and by he made his proclamation declaring vpon what occasions he had thus entered the realme The first and principall cause which he alleged was for the chalenge his right meaning the dominion of the land that to him was giuen and assigned as he said by his nephue king Edward late ruler of the same land The second was to reuenge the death of his nephue Alured or Alfred the brother of the same king Edward whome Goodwine earle of Kent and his adherents had most cruellie murthered The third was to be reuenged of the wrong doone vnto Robert archbishop of Canturburie who as he was informed was exiled by the meanes and labor of Harold in the daies of king Edward Wherein we haue to note that whether it were for displeasure that the pope had sometime conceiued for the wrong doone to the archbishop or at the onlie sute of duke William certeine it is that the pope as then named Alexander the second fauored this enterprise of the duke and in token thereof sent him a white banner which he willed him to set vp in the decke of the ship wherein he himselfe should saile In déed as writers report the pope with his cardinals and all the whole court of Rome had king Harold euer in great hatred and disdaine because he had taken vpon him the crowne without their consent or anie ecclesiasticall solemnitie or agréement of the bishops And although the pope and his brethren the said cardinals dissembled the matter for the time yet now beholding to what end his bold presumption was like to come with frowning fortune they shewed themselues open aduersaries inclining streightwaies to the stronger part after the manner of couetous persons or rather of the réed shaken with a sudden puffe of wind Duke William at his first landing at Peuensey or Pemsey whether you will fortified a péece of ground with strong trenches and leauing therein a competent number of a men of warre to kéepe the same he sped him toward Hastings and comming thither he built an other fortresse there with all spéed possible without suffering his souldiers to rob or harrie the countrie adioining saieng that it should be great follie for him to spoile that people which yer manie daies to come were like to be his subiects K. Harold being as yet in the north parts and hearing the duke William was thus landed in England sped him southward and gathering his people togither out of the countries as he went forwards at length came néere his enimies and sending espials into their campe to vnderstand of what strength they were the vnskilfull messengers regarding smallie
quicklie into arâ—â—ie began to charge them againe afresh and so hauing them at that aduantage they slue them downe on euerie side The Englishmen on the other part fought sore and though their king was beaten downe among them and slaine yet were they loth to flée or giue ouer so sharpe was the battell that duke William himselfe had thrée horsses slaine vnder him that day and not without great danger of his person Some of the Englishmen got them to the height of an hill and beate backe the Normans that forced themselues to win the hill of them so that it was long yer the Normans could preuaile being oftentimes driuen downe into the botome of the vallie beneath At length the Englishmen perceiuing themselues to be ouermatched and beaten downe on euerie side and therevnto greatlie discouraged with slaughter of their king began first to giue ground and after to scatter and to run away so that well was he that might then escape by flight When they had fought the most part of all that saturday the Normans followed the chase with such eger rashnesse that a great number of them falling with their horsses and armour into a blind ditch shadowed with reed and sedges which grew therein were smouldered and pressed to death yer they could be succoured or get anie reliefe The next day the Normans fell to gathering in the spoile of the field burieng also the dead bodies of their people that were slaine at the battell giuing licence in semblable manner to the Englishmen to doo the like Of the death of Harold diuerse report diuerslie in so much that Girald Cambrensis saith that after king Harold had receiued manie wounds and lost his left eie he fled from the field vnto the citie of Westchester and liued there long after an holie life as an anchoret in the cell of S. Iames fast by S. Iohns church and there made a godlie end But the saieng of Girald Cambren in that point is not to be credited bicause of the vnlikelihood of the thing it selfe and also generall consent of other writers who affirme vniuersallie that he was killed in the battell first being striken thorough the left eie by the scull into the braine with an arrow wherevpon falling from his horsse to the ground he was slaine in that place after he had reigned nine moneths and nine daies as Floriacensis dooth report He was a man of a comelie stature and of a hawtie courage albeit that for his valiancie he was highlie renowmed and honored of all men yet through his pride and ambition he lost the harts of manie There were slaine in this battell besides king Harold and his two brethren Girth and Leofrike what on the one side and on the other aboue twentie thousand men The bodie of king Harold being found among other slaine in the field was buried at Waltham within the monasterie of the holie crosse which he before had founded and indowed to the behoofe of such canons as he had placed there with faire possessions Uerelie as some old writers haue reported there was nothing in this man to be in anie wise dispraised if his ambitious mind could haue beene staied from coueting the kingdome and that he could haue béene contented to haue liued as subiect Among other manifest proofes of his high valiancie this is remembred of him that being sent against the Welshmen as before is partlie mentioned knowing their readie nimblenesse in seruice and how with their light armed men they were accustomed to annoie and distresse those that should assaile them he likewise to match them prepared light armed men for the purpose so being furnished with such bands of nimble men and light souldiers entered vpon the mounteins of Snowdon and there remained amongst the enimies for the space of two yéeres He sore afflicted the Welsh nation tooke their kings and sent their heads vnto the king that sent him about his businesse and proceeding in such rigorous maner as might mooue the hearers to lament and pitie the case he caused all the male kind that might be met with to be miserablie slaine and so with the edge of his swoord he brought the countrie to quiet and withall made this lawe that if anie Welshman from thencefoorth should presume to passe the limits ouer Offas ditch with anie weapon about him he should lose his right hand To conclude by the valiant conduct of this chieftaine the Welshmen were them so sore brought vnder than in maner the whole nation might séeme to faile and to be almost vtterlie destroied And therefore by permission of the king of England the women of Wales ioined themselues in marriage with Englishmen Finallie héereby the bloud of the Saxons ceassed to reigne in England after they had continued possession of the same from the first comming of Hengist which was about the yéere of our Sauiour 450 or 449 vntill that present yeere of king Harolds death which chanced in the yéere 1069. So that from the beginning of Hengist his reigne vnto Harolds death are reckoned 916 yéeres or after some 617 as by the supputation of the time will easilie appeere By all the which time there reigned kings of the Saxons bloud within this land except that for the space of twentie yéeres and somewhat more the Danes had the dominion of the realme in their possession for there are reckoned from the beginning of K. Swaines reigne which was the first Dane that gouerned England vnto the last yéere of K. Hardicnute the last Dane that ruled heere 28 yéeres in which meane space Egelred recouering the kingdome reigned 2 yéeres then after him his sonne Edmund Ironside continued in the rule one yéere so that the Danes had the whole possession of the land but 25 yéeres in all Touching this alteration and others incident to this Iland read a short aduertisement annexed by waie of conclusion to this historie comprising a short summarie of the most notable conquests of this countrie one after an other by distances of times successiuelie The rule of this realme by Gods prouidence allotted to duke William his descent from Rollo the first duke of Normandie downewards to his particular linage he was base begotten vpon the bodie of Arlete duke Roberts concubine a pleasant speech of hirs to duke Robert on a time when he was to haue the vse of hir person a conclusion introductorie for the sequele of the chronicle from the said duke of Normandies coronation c with a summarie of the notable conquests of this Iland The twelfe Chapter NOw forsomuch as it pleased God by his hid and secret iudgement so to dispose the realme of England and in such wise as that the gouernance therof should fall after this maner into the hands of William duke of Normandie I haue thought good before I enter further into this historie being now come to the conquest of the realme
or Ele as in other places plâ—â—â—lie apeareth Cadwallo vanquisheâ— by Edwin Cadwallo flieth the 〈◊〉 634. Oswald slaine Oswie Matth. West 654 678 Matt. West saith 676. Oswald meaneth to be thankefull to God for his benefits Beda li. 3. cap. 3. 5. 6. Hector Boet. Corman Aidan S. Paules counsell Aidan commeth into England to preach the gospell Beda li. 3. ca. 3. Hector Boet. Beda Oswald an interpretor to the preacher Hector Boet. Oswalds zeale to aduance religion Beda lib. 5. ca. 6 Oswald had in estimation with his neighbours Beda lib. 3. 〈◊〉 Birinus conuerteth the Westsaxons 〈◊〉 the christian faith Kinigils king of Westsaxon becommeth a christian Polydor. Dorcester ordeined a bishops sée Henr. Hunt This chanceâ— in the yéere 620 as Math West saith 640 Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Matth. West Lent first ordeined to be kept in England Segburga Aimoinus Penda inuadeth the Northumbers Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. King Oswald slaine Matt. Westm. saith 644. Will. Malmes Oswie king of Northumberland Beda li. 3. ca. 14. 644 Bernicia 651 Cenwalch Hen. Hunt 943 Ran. Higd. Agilbertus a bishop Sigibert Beda lib. 3. cap. 4. The vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by king Sigibert Bale saith 636. Sigibert resigneth his kingdome to Egricus Sigibert and Egricus slaine 652 Baleus Beda lib. 3. cap. 19. Furseus 653 Anna. Will. Malmes Edelhere K. of Eastangle Deus dedit Beda histaeâ—â—â— lib. 3. cap. 21. 653. Peda or Peada king of Middleangles Ad 〈…〉 The saieng of king Penda Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. King Sigibert receiued the faith This was about the yéere 649 as Matth. West hath noted Cedda Ced or Cedda bishop of the Eastsaxons Tilberie The authoritie of a bishop Suidhelme Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. Matt. VVest Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. The maner of the old fast Lindesferne holie Iland Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. War betwéene king Oswie king Penda The victorie of the Northumbers Elfled Herteshey saith Matt. West Hilda Loides The first bishop of Mercia The victorious proceeding of king Oswie Southmercia Northmercia 659 Matt. West Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Vulfhere Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. 〈◊〉 Hâ—nt Matt. West Tâ— Britains put to slight by Chenwald Chenwald vanquished by Uulfhere Edelwold of Sussex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Colman ordeined bishop Beda lib. 3. cap. 25. Controuersie about shauing of crownes Cap. 6. 664 Tuda ordeined bishop Cap. 27. In eclipse Punishment of God for yelding to superstition Wilfrid bishop Cap. 28. Ceadda ordeined archbishop of Yorke Egbert king of Kent Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. Wighart Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Adrian Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie 668 Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Singing in churches brought in vse Putta bishop of Rochester The worthie praise of Theodore and Adrian Englishmen happie and why Beda Benedict or Benet surnamed Biscop 670 Glasiers first brought into England Ran. Cest. Beda lib. 3. cap. 39. Bishop Iaruman or Iaroman 671 Matth. West Egfrid Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. Matth. West 673 A synod holden at Herlord Articles proponed by Theodore Bisi bishop of the Eastangles 872 Matt. West de reg lib. 1. Escuinus Will. Malmes Hen. Hunt Beda lib. ca. supr dict Io. Lothaire Wil. Malm. Beda de reg lib. 1. Thunnir A vile murther Bishop winfrid deposed Sexbulfe ordeined bishop of the Mercies 685 as Matth. VVestm saith Bishop Erkenwald Ethelburga Iohn Cap. graue Waldhere Sebbie king of Eastsaxons Beda lib. 4. cap. 16. Wil. Malm. 675 Will. Malmâ— But other affirme that he reigned 17 yéeres Beda Peada or rather Weada Edilred 677 Hen. Hunt 678 A blasing starre Matth. West Beda lib. 4. ca. 12. Bishop wilfrid banished Hagustald Hexham Eadhidus Lindesferne Holie Iland The church of Rippon Wilfrid by licence of king Edilwalke preacheth the gospel to them of Sussex Lacke of raine Catching of fish with nets Bondmen made trulie free 679 680 A synod at Hatfield Articles subscribed Bale The abbesse Hilda Beda Bale Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Henrie Hunt The Britains discomfited Gorop in Goto danica lib. 7. pag. 759. Cadwallader 676 saith Matth. West Galfrid Cadwallader constreined to forsake the land 689 Ceadwalla Wil. Malm. Beda Wil. Malm. Ranulf Cest. Ceadwalla driuen to depart out of the countrie Beda lib. 4. cap. 15. Berthun a duke of Sussex slaine Ceadwalla his vow The I le of Wight conquered The I le of Wight receiueth the saith 689 Beda liâ— 4. cap. 26. Ireland inuaded bâ— the Northumbers King Egfride slain by Brudeus king of the Picts These Britains were those vndouttedlie y t dwelt in the northwest parts of this I le and is not ment onlie by them of Wales Echelreda 〈◊〉 Alfride 685. 698 Beda in Epit. Matt. VVest 705 Beda Iohn archbishop of Yorke He resigneth his sée 721 686 saith Matth. West Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound Wil. Malm. Capgraue faith their sister Edricke Mollo brother to king Ceadwalla burnt to death Withdredis made king â— Kent Hen Hunt Beda lib. 5. Suebhard and Nidred kings by vsurpation and not by succeâ—sion as Heâ—â— Hunt writeth Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation Inas 689 The Britains ceasse to reigne in this land Fabian H. Hunt Mart. Wastm Wil. Malm. Anno 708 as is noted by Matt. West H. Hunt Matt. VVest saith 718. Matth. West saith 722. The end of the kingdome of the Southsaxons Inas went to Rome and there died Polydor. Ethelburga Will. Malmes The deuise of quéene Ethelburga to persuade hir husband to forsake the world Peter pence King Ethelred becommeth a moonk Ostrida Beda in Epit. 697 King Kenred 711 Nauclerus Egwin bishop of Worcester A fabulous and trifling deuise Bale 712 H. Hunt Ran. Cestreâ— Hen. Hunt Bereford 755 Three miles from Tamwoorth Wil. Malm. 758 Matth. West The historie of Magd. Nuns kept for concubines Pilgrimage of nuns Kings of the Eastsaxons Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. Offa king of Eastsaxons Kâ—ng Sclred 688 705 〈…〉 of Northumberland Henr. Hunt Picts ouerthrowne by the Northumbers King Osred slaine in battell 729 Beda Acca bishop of Hexham 710 Two bishops sees Matth. West Bishop Dâ—niell Bishop Aldhelme The abbeie of Maâ—lmesburie Ethelard 728 Matt. West saith 727. Matth. West 729 Blasing stars Wil. Malm. Beda lib. 5. cap. â—4 731 Bishops what prouinces they gouerned Matth. West Ethelbald K. of Mercia of what puisance he was 732 Wil. Malm. 733 735 Beda departed this 〈◊〉 Craâ—â—â—â—â— 735 Cuthred 740 Matt. West Hen. Hunt Kenric the kings sonne slaine 749 Matth. West 751 752 Matt. West K. Edilbald put to flight Sigibert 755 Ethelred 738 Egbert king of Northumberland 758 Changing of crownes for moonkes cowles 756 Offa. 758 Matth. West Wil. Malm. The victories of king Offa. Matth. West 779 Falsehood in fellowship The archbishops sée remoued from Canturburie to Lichfield 785 Matt. VVest The archbishop Lambert defended his cause Offa alieth himselfe with other princes Matt. Westm. The intercourse of merchants staied Alcwine an Englishman Polydor. 775 Peter pence or Rome Scot. Will. Malmâ— 797 Offa departed this life Ofâ—ditch
or Elfer duke of Mercia departed this life Alfrike or Elfrike duke of Mercia Fabian Wil. Malm. Matt. West Vita Dunstani Iohn Capgr Osborne Ran. Higd. Polychron Wil. Malm. Matt. Westm. The Danes inuade this land Alias Wecederport H. Hunt Simon Dun. Danes vanquished Simon Dun. Goda earle of Deunonshire slaine Matt. VVest 991 Ten thousand pounds paid to the Danes Danegilt Wil. Malm. 992 Hen. Hunt A nauie set forth Alfrike a traitour to his countrie Matth. West Henr. Hunt The son punished for his fathers offense 993 Simon Dun. Polydor. Matth. West Aulafe king of Norway Swein king of Denmarke were capteins of this fleet as saith Simon Dun. 994 Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. The king compoundeth with the Danes for monie Matt. West Simon Dun. Aulafe king of Norwey baptised His promise Iohn Leland Simon Dun. 995 The church of Durham builded Earle Uthred Durham town and minster builded 997 The Danes inuade the west parts of this land Tauestocke 998 999 The Danes arriue in the Thames 1000 1001 Exmouth Pentho Disagréement with councellors what 〈◊〉 fruit it bringeth The misgouernement of the king Sicknesse vexing the people Treason in the nobilitie The inhancing of the tribute paid to the Danes The death of quéene Elgina Emma Hen. Hunt 1002 Emma daughter of R. duke of Normandie maried to K. Edgar 1012 The 13 of Nouember The murder of the Danes Hownhill or Houndhill a place within Merchington parish beside the forest of Néedwood somewhat more than two miles from Utoxcester The miserable state of this realme vnder the thraldome of the Danes Hector Boet. Lordane whereof the word came Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. The Danes returne to inuade England Excester taken 1002 Hugh a Norman conspireth with the Danes The counterfeit sicknesse of duke Edrike Wilton spoiled Simon Dun. 1004 Swein king of Denmarke Norwich taken by the Danes Thetford burnt Uikillus or Wilfeketell gouernour of Norffolke Hen. Hunt 1005 Swaine returned into Denmarke Simon Dun. 1006 Hen. Hunt Swaine returned into England The Danes winter in the I le of Wight They inuade Hampshire Barkeshire c. Winchester 1007 36000 pound saith Si. Dun. Edrike de Streona made duke or earle of Mercia Wil. Malm. Henr. Hunt Simon Dun. An hundred acres is an hide of land 1008 Prouision for ships and armour Matt. West Danes land at Sandwich 1009 3000 pound saith Si. Dun. Sussex and Hampshire spoiled The Danes returne into Kent 1010 Oxford burnt Stanes Gipswich in Suffolke Simon Dun. Caput formicae Thetford Cambridge Hen. Hunt She Danes arriue in the Thames 1011 Northampton burnt by Danes How manie shires the Danes wasted The king senbeth to the Danes Simon Dun. 1011 Canturburie woone by Danes Fabian ex Anâ—onino The archbishop Elphegus taken Hen. Hunt Antoninus Vincentius Wil. Lamb. ex Asserio Meneuensi alijs 1112 Henr. Hunt The archbishop Elphegus murthered Miracles Elphegus buried in London Translated to Canturburie Wil. Malms Turkillus held Norffolk and Suffolke 48 thousand pound as saith Sim. Dun. and M. West Henr. Hunt Matth. West Gunthildis the sister of K. Swaine murthered Wil. Malm. Turkillus discloseth the secrets of the realme to K. Swaine Simon Dun. Swaine prepareth an armie to inuade England He landeth at Sandwich 1013 Gainsbourgh The Northumbers yeeld to Swaine The people of Lindsey yeeld themselues to him Simon Dun. South Mercia Sim. Dunel Swaine assaulteth London Polydor. Wil. Malm. Erle of Deuonshire as saith Matt. West Polydor. Swaine returneth into Denmarke Swaine returneth into England to make warre King Egelred discomfited in battell King Egelred determineth to giue place vnto Swaine He sendeth his wife and sonnes ouer into Normandie Richard duke of Normandie Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Turkill 1014 King Egelred passeth into Normandie Swaine handleth the Englishmen hardlie Fabian S. Edmund fighteth for the wealth but not for the slaughter of his people Simon Dun. 1115 Albertus Crantz Saxo Granamaticus Wil. Malm. H. Hunt Canute or Cnute Egelred sent for home Edmund K. Egelreds eldest sonne King Egelred returneth into England Cnutes endeuor to establish himselfe in the kingdome S. Edmunds ditch Polydor. Fabian Cnute driuen to forsake the land He was driuen thither by force of contrarie winds as should appeare by Matth. West The cruell decrée of Cnute against the English pledges Will. Malmes This Turkill was reteined in seruice with Egelred as I thinke Encomium Emmae 1015 Matt. VVest Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Matth. West A councell at Oxford Sigeferd and Morcad murdered Edmund the kings eldest sonne marrieth the widow of Sigeferd Cnute returneth into England 〈…〉 Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Matth. West Sim. Dun. King Egelred sicke Matth. West Edrike de Streona â—â—eth to the Danes Simon Dun. The west countrie The people of Mercia would not yéeld Matth. West Hen. Hunt 1016 Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes King Egelred recouered of his sicknesse He assembleth an armie in vaine Wil. Malm. Edmund king Egelreds sonne Cnute what countries he passed through Earle Utred deliuered pledges to Cnute Alâ—ds Egricus Cnute prepareth to besiege London King Egelred departed this life Simon Dun. Matth. West He is buried in the church of S. Paul at London The pride of king Egelred alienated the harts of his people Sée the historie of Cambriae pag. 62 63 Edmund Ironside The kingdom goeth where the spiritualtie fauoureth The author of the booke intituled Encomium Emmae saith that it was reported that Edmund offered the combate vnto Cnute at this his going from the citie but Cnute refused it 1016 Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. London besieged Cnute at Galingham in Dorsetshire put to flight Polydor. Salisburie besieged Simon Dun. Matt. West Wit Malm. I battell with equall fortune An other battell with like successe Edrike de Streona his treason Simon Dun. Twentie thousand dead bodies The armies dislodged The Danes ouercome at Brentford Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Fabian Caxton Polydor. Hent Hunt The riuer of Medwaie King Edmunds diligence The battell is begun The Danes put to flight The number of Danes slaine Polydor. Fabian Ran. Higd. Matt. West Hen. Hunt Will. Malmes Noble men slaine at the battell of Ashdone Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. King Edmund withdraweth unto Glocestershire Polydor. Matth. West Simon Dun. Matth. West saith this was Edrike The two kings appoint to try the matter by a combat Oldney Matt. Westm. Cnute of what stature he was Cnute ouermatched Cnutes woords to Edmund H. Hunt They take vp the matter betwixt them selues Wil. Malm. Encomium Emmae This is alleged touching the partitioÌ„ of the kingdome K. Edmund traitorcuster slaine at Oxford Fabian Simon Dan. This is allged againe for the proofe of Edmunds natural death Fabian Ranul Hig. Hen. Hunt Some thinke that he was duke of Mercia before and now had Essex adioined thereto Diuerse and discordant reports of Edmunds death Ran. Higd. Will. Malm. Canute Knought or Cnute 1017 Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. King of châ—rles Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Polydor. King Cnute maried to quéene Emma the widow of Egelred in Iulie anno 1017. Polydor.
The couenants made at the mariage betwixt Cnute and Emma The english bloud restored The praise of quéene Emma for hir wisdome Encomium Emmae Matth. West Wil. Malm. 1018 Edrike put to death Simon Dâ—n 〈…〉 Hen. Hunt Lords put to death A taxe raised 1019 King Câ—â—â—passeth into Denmarke Earle God wen his seruice in Denmarke Cnute had the Englishman in estimation for their good seriuce 1028 Cnute 〈◊〉 againe into Denmarke Will. Male. Matth. West Albernus Crance Magnus Olauus Fabian Polydor. Hen. Hunt Other say that he went forth of Denmarke to Rome Simon Dun. Anno 1013. 1032 Wil. Malm. Matth. West 1033 Scots subdued Hen. Hunt Anno 1035. Wil. Malm. The death of king Cnute Hen. Hunt Alb. Crantz The large dominion of K. Cnute Hen. Hunt Alb. Crantz Grants made to the benefit of Englishmen at the instance of king Cnute Fabian Polydor. Matt. West He caused his chaire to be set there as Matth. West saith Hen. Hunt The saieng of king Cnute Zealouslie inough if it had bm according to true knowledge Ran. Higd. Polydor. Matth. West Polydor. Flatterie reproued Polydor. Alb. Crantz Polydor. Fabian Which is supposed to be Barelow for Aâ—hdone it selfe is halfe a mile from thence 1020 Simon Dun. Leofrike earle of Chester King Cnutes lawes Harold Matth. West Wil. Malm. Controâ—eâ—sâ— for the crownâ— Simon Dun. The realme diuided betwixt Harold and Harticnute The authoritie of earle Goodwine H. Hunt The refusall of the archbishop Elnothus to consecrate king Harold 1036 Harold why he is surnamed Harefoot Harold euill spoken of Ran. Higd. ex Mariano Matth. West â—an Higd. Sée maister Fox acts and monuments pag. 112. Simon Dun. A counterfet letter Goodwin was suspected to do this vnder a colour to betray him as by writers it séemeth Not onelie Goodwine but other such as king Harold appointed took Alfred with his Normans Simon Dun. Quéene Emma banished Polydor. Harold degenerateth from his father Hen. Hunt A name in a readinesse Euill men the longer they liue the more they grow into miserie Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. Hardicnute or Hardiknought Alteration in the state of things Simon Dun. â— Matt. West say that he was at Bruges in Flanders with his mother when he was thus sent for being come thither to visit hir 1041 Quéene Emma sent for The bodie of king Harold taken vp and throwen into Thames S Clement Danes A tribute raised Hen. Hunt Simoâ— Dun. Wil. Mâ—lm Matth. West Sim. Dun. Matt. West Ran. Higd. Marianus Polydor. The bishop of worcester accused for making away of Alfred Earle Goodwin excuseth himselfe The gift which earle Goodwiâ— gaue to the king Polydor. The death of K. Hardicnute Sim. Dunel Matth. West 1042 K. Hardicnute his conditions and liberalitie in housekéeping Hen. Hunt Of whom the Englishmen learned excessiue féeding The end of the Danish rulers Edward Hen. Hunt Polydor. Henâ— Hunt Wil. Malm. The third of Aprill 1043 Ran. Higd. ex Mariano Alb. Crantz Polydor. Danes expelled Simon Dun. Goniâ—â— néece to K. Swaine Polydor. K. Edward marieth the daughter of earle Goodwine Polydor. K. Edward absteineth from the companie of his wife K. Edward dealeth strictlie with his mother quéene Emma Quéene Emma despoiled of hir goods She is accused of dissolute liuing Ran. Higd. She purgeth hir selfe by the law Ordalum Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Robert archbishop of Canturburie Frenchmen or Normans first entered into England 1047 〈…〉 〈…〉 This Bearne was the sonne of Uâ—ius a Dane vncle to this Swaine vp his mother the â—â—â—ter of K. Swaine H. Hunt Hen. Hunt The Danes spoile Sandwich Rise â— Griâ—fin princes of wales 1049 Simon Dun. Hermanus Contractus Ia. Meir Simon Dun. Fabian 1051 Matth. West 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 The earle 〈◊〉 to the king Earle Goodwine offended with the king for fauouring strangers A councel called at Glocester Siward earle of Northumberland Leofrike earle of Chester Rafe earle of Hereford Will. Malmes Earle Goodwine meaneth to defend him selfe against the king Swaine Ran. Higd. Matth. West Simon Dun. Harold Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Swaine eldest sonne to Goodwine banished Earle Goodwine fled the realme Goodwine and his sonnes proclaimed outlawes The king put awaie his wife Editha 1052 Hen. Hunt Griffin king of wales destroieth Herefordshire Harold inuadeth the shires of Dorset and Summerset Simon Dun. It séemeth that earle Goodwine was well friended Ran. Higd. Matth. West Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Will. Malmes William duke of Normandie commeth ouer into England Polydor. K. Edwards promise to duke William The archbishop of Canturburie banished Normans vanished the realme 〈◊〉 archbishop of Canturburie Ranul Hig. Fabian Stigand infamed of simonie What maner of men méet to be bishops in those daies Polydor. The lawes of S. Edward instituted 1053 or 1054 Hector Boet. Polydor. Will. Malmes Matth. West Ran. Higd. ex Mariano Simon Dun. This is the likeliest tale Hen. Hunt Polydor. Will. Malm. Matth. West 1054 Hector Boet. Simon Dun. M. West Matth. West 105â— Hent Hunt 1055 Matth. West Simon Dun. The welshmen obteine the victorie against Englishmen and Normans Stratcluid Snowdon The citie of Hereford fortified by Harold The deceasse of Siward earle of Northumberland Ran. Higd. Edward the outlaw departed this life 1057 Leofrike earle of Chester departed this life Ran. Higd. Mat. West Couentrie made frée of toll and custome Churches in Chester built Hent Hunt Algar earle of Chester exiled 1058 Simon Dun. 1063 Simon Dun. Mat. West Wales destroied and harried by the Englishmen The welshmen agrée to pay their accustomed tribute 1064 Wil. Malm. Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Harold goeth ouer into Normandie Polydor. Edmerus Mat. West Wil. Malm. Harold is presented to william duke of Normandie Hen. Hunt Harold was highlie welcomed of duke William Matth. West Duke William promised to Harold his daughter in marriage Polydor. When the promise was made by king Edward to make 〈◊〉 William 〈◊〉 heire Hen. Hunt Matth. West Fabian Falling out betwixt brethren The cruell dealing of earle Tostie The Northumbers râ—bell against Tostie their earle Wil. Malm. Marcharus made earle of Northumberland It Edward departed this life Simon Dun. K. Edward his maners and disposition of mind described A diuell fetching gambols A tale of a ring King Edward canonized for a saint Wil. Molms Matt. Westm. Matt. West Simon Dun. Io. Textor Harold K. Edward departed this life An Christi 1065 after the account of the church of England Matth. West Polydor. Edeling that is a noble man and such one as is come of the kings bloud Dukes of Normandie Harold proclaimed king of England Edmerus Matth. West Harold séeketh to win the peoples hearts Sim. Dunel An ambassage from Nâ—â—mandie K. Harolds answer Eâ—dmerus Matth. West Duke William eftsoones sendeth to king Harold Gemeticensis Wil. Malm. Polydor. Rog. Houed Simon Dun. Tostie séekes to disquiet his brother Matt. VVest saith but 40. Polydor. Ran. Higd. Sim. Dun. Wil. Malm. Tostie repelled Polydor. Ran. Higd. Harold Harfager king of Norweie Matt. West Simon Dun. Simon Dun. saith 500. The Norwegians arriue in Humber Richhall Hen. Hunt The English men discomfited This battell was fought on the the euen of S. Matthew the apostle as saith Si. Dun. Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Matt. West The Norwegians discomfited The king of Norwaie and Tostie slaine This battell was fought on the 25 of September as saith Si. Dun. Matth. West Simon Dun. M. West Unequell diuiding of the spoile Wil. Malm. Ia. Meir Baldwine earle of Flanders aided duke William to conquere England Wil. Geme The chronicles of Normandie haue 896 ships Duke william landed at Peuensey now Pemsey Hen. Hunt Wil. Lamb. The pope fauored duke Williams enterprise Matth. West Gemeticensis Wil. Malm. Matth. West Normans berds shauen Wil. Malm. Hen. Marle Girth would not haue his brother king Harold fight himselfe Gemeticensis Tibul. lib. 1. Will. Malmes The order of the Englishmen Matth. West The arraie of the Normans Hen. Hunt Will. Malmes Polydor. The battell betwixt king Harold and duke William is begun The policie of duke William to disorder his enimies H. Hunt Will. Malm. A sore foughten battell King Harold slaine Wil. Malm. Matth. West The Englishmen put to flight Chron. de bello Wil. Geme The Normans fall into a ditch Giral Camb. Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Matth. West Floriac Simon Dun. Henr. Hunt Polydor. The chronicles of Normandie haue of English men slaine 67974 and of Normans 6013. Ex 6. libro Polycraticon siue de nugis curialâ—â—m Iohn Saâ—ish 1069 Ye must note that there was one Richard duke of Normandie before Rollo Wil. Malm. lib. 3. cap. 1. Ranulph lib. 6. cap. 19. Wil. Malm. lib. 3. cap. 1. Ranulph lib. 6. cap. 19. Ran. li. 6. ca. 19. Wil. Malm. lib. 3. cap. 1. Ran. ibib Ran. ibid. Ran. ibid. Wil. Mal. idem Ran. idem Britaine inhabited by Brute 1 Britaine conquered by the Romans 2 Britaine conquered and ouercome by the Saxons 3 Britaine conquered and ouercome by the Danes 4 Britaine conquered and possessed by the Normans
be a let but that when a bishop should be consecrated there might be thrée or foure present Also touching the bishops of France he willed Augustine in no wise to intermeddle with them otherwise than by exhortation and good admonition to be giuen but not to presume anie thing by authoritie sith the archbishop of Arles had receiued the pall in times past whose authoritie he might not diminish least he should séeme to put his sickle into another mans haruest But as for the bishops of Britaine he committed them vnto him that the vnlearned might be taught the weake with wholesome persuasions strengthened and the froward by authoritie reformed Moreouer that a woman with child might be baptised and she that was deliuered after 33 daies of a manchild and after 46 daies of a woman-child should be purified but yet might she enter the church before if she would The residue of Augustines demands consisted in these points to wit 1 Within what space a child should be christened after it was borne for doubt to be preuented by death 2 Within what time a man might companie with his wife after she was brought to bed 3 Whether a woman hauing hir floures might enter the church or receiue the communion 4 Whether a man hauing had companie with his wife might enter the church or receiue the communion before he was washed with water 5 Whether after pollusion by night in dreames a man might receiue the communion or if he were a priest whether he might say masse To these questions Gregorie maketh answere at full in the booke and place before cited which for bréefenesse we passe ouer He sent also at that time with the messengers aforesaid at their returne into England diuers learned men to helpe Augustine in the haruest of the Lord. The names of the chiefest were these Melitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffinianus He sent also the pall which is the ornament of an archbishop with vessels and apparell which should be vsed in churches by the archbishop and other ministers He sent also with the pall other letters to Augustine to let him vnderstand what number of bishops he would haue him to ordeine within this land Also after that Melitus and the other before mentioned persons were departed from Rome he sent a letter vnto the same Melitus being yet on his way toward Britaine touching further matter concerning the churches of England wherein he confesseth that manie things are permitted to be vsed of the people latelie brought from the errors of gentilitie in keeping feasts on the dedication daies which haue resemblance with the old superstitious rites of the Pagan religion For to hard and obstinate minds saith he it is not possible to cut away all things at once for he that coueteth to the highest place goeth vp by steps and not by leaps At the same time Gregorie did send letters vnto Augustine touching the miracles which by report he vnderstood were shewed by the fame Augustine counselling him in no wise to glorie in the same but rather in reioising to feare and consider that God gaue him the gift to worke such signes for the wealth of them to whom he was sent to preach the gospell he aduised him therefore to beware of vaine-glorie and presumption for the disciples of the truth faith he haue no ioy but onlie that which is common with all men of which there is no end for not euerie one that is elect worketh miracles but euerie of the elect haue their names written in heauen These letters with the other which Gregorie sent at this time vnto Augustine were dated the tenth day of the kalends of Iulie in the yéere of our Lord 602 which was the 19 yeere of the emperour Mauricius Moreouer he sent most courteous letters by these messengers to king Ethelbert in the which he greatlie commended him in that he had receiued the christian faith and exhorted him to continue in that most holie state of life whereby he might worthilie looke for reward at the hands of almightie God What reparations and foundations Augustine finished for clergimen to the supportation of the church the building of Paules in London and saint Peters in Westminster vncerteine a prouinciall councell called by Augustine he restoreth a blind man to his sight the Britains are hardlie weaned from their old custome of beliefe an heremits opinion of Augustine he requireth three things to be obserued of the Britains he ordeineth bishops at London and Rochester Sabert reigneth ouer the Eastsaxons Augustine dieth and is buried The xxj Chapter THus farre we haue waded in the forme and maner of conuerting the English nation to christianitie by the labours of Augustine and his coadiutors now therefore that we may orderlie procéed it remaineth that we say somewhat of the acts and déeds of the said Augustine of whom we read that after he was established archbishop and had his sée appointed him at Canturburie he restored another church in that citie which had béene erected there in times past by certeine of the Romans that were christians and did dedicate the same now to the honour of Christ our Sauiour He also began the foundation of a monasterie without that citie standing toward the east in the which by his exhortation king Ethelbert built a church euen from the ground which was dedicated vnto the holie apostles Peter and Paule in the which the bodie of the said Augustine was buried and likewise the bodies of all the archbishops of Canturburie and kings of Kent a long time after This abbie was called saint Austins after his name one Peter being the first abbat thereof The church there was not consecrated by Augustine but by his successor Laurence after he was dead Moreouer king Ethelbert at the motion of Augustine built a church in the citie of London which he latelie had conquered and dedicated it vnto saint Paule but whether he builded or restored this church of saint Paule it may be doubted for there be diuers opinions of the building thereof Some haue written that it was first builded by king Lud as before is mentioned Other againe write that it was builded afterward by Sigebert king of the Eastsaxons Also king Ethelbert builded the church of saint Andrews in Rochester It is likewise remembred by writers that the same king Ethelbert procured a citizens of London to build a church to S. Peter without the citie of London toward the west in a place then called Thorney that is to say the I le of thorns and now called Westminster though others haue written that it was built by Lucius king of Britaine or rather by Sibert king of the Eastsaxons This church was either newlie built or greatlie inlarged by king Edward surnamed the Confessor and after that the third Henrie king of England did make there a beautifull monasterie and verie richlie indowed the same with great possessions and sumptuous iewels The place was ouergrowne with vnderwoods
as thornes and brambles before that the church was begun to be builded there in this king Ethelberts daies ¶ Thus the faith of Christ being once begun to be receiued of the English men tooke woonderfull increase within a short time In the meane season by the helpe of king Ethelbert Augustine caused a councell to be called at a place in the confines of the Westsaxons which place long after was called Austines oke where he procured the bishops or doctors of the prouinces of the Britains to come before him Among the Britains or the Welshmen christianitie as yet remained in force which from the apostles time had neuer failed in that nation When Augustine came into this land he found in their prouinces seuen bishops sée and an archbishops sée wherein sat verie godlie right religious prelats and manie abbats in the which the Lords flocke kept their right order but because they differed in obseruing the feast of Easter and other rites from the vse of the Romane church Augustine thought it necessarie to mooue them to agrée with him in vnitie of the same but after long disputation and reasoning of those matters they could not be induced to giue their assent in that behalfe Augustine to prooue his opinion good wrought a miracle in restoring sight to one of the Saxon nation that was blind The Britains that were present mooued with this miracle confessed that it was the right waie of iustice and righteousnesse which Augustine taught but yet they said that they might not forsake their ancient customs without consent and licence of their nation Wherevpon they required another synod to be holden whereat a greater number of them might be present This being granted there came as it is reported seuen bishops of the Britains and a great number of learned men speciallie of the famous monasterie of Bangor whereof in those daies one Dionoth was abbat who as they went towards that councell came first to a certeine wise man which liued amongst them an heremits life and asked his aduise whether they ought to forsake their traditions at the preaching of Augustine or not who made this answer If he be the man of God follow him Then said they How shall we prooue whether he be so or not Then said he The Lord saith take vp my yoke and learne of me for I am méeke humble in hart if Augustine be humble and meeke in hart it is to be beléeued that he also beareth the yoke of Christ and offereth it to you to beare but if he be not méeke but proud it is certeine that he is not of GOD nor his woord to be regarded And how shall we sée and perceiue that said they Find meanes said he that he maie first come to the place of the synod with those of his side and if he arise to receiue you at your comming then know that he is the seruant of God and obey him but if he despise you and arise not towards you whereas you be more in number let him be despised of you They did as he commanded and it chanced that when they came they found Augustine sitting in his chaire whom when they beheld straightwaies they conceiued indignation and noting him of pride laboured to reprooue all his saiengs He told them that they vsed manie things contrarie to the custom of the vniuersall church and yet if in thrée things they would obeie him that is to say in kéeping the feast of Easter in due time in ministring baptisme according to the custome of the Romane church in preaching to the Englishmen the woord of life with him his fellowes then would he be contented to suffer all other things patientlie which they did though the same were contrarie to the maners and customs of the Romane iurisdiction But they flatlie denied to doo anie of those things and gaue a plaine answer that they would not receiue him for their archbishop for laieng their heads togither thus they thought If he refuse now to arise vnto vs how much the more will he contemne vs if we should become subiect to him Unto whom as it is said Augustine in threatening wise told them afore hand that if they would not receiue peace with their brethren they should receiue warre of the enimies if they would not preach to the Englishmen the waie of life they should suffer punishment by death at the hands of them which thing in deed after came to passe as in place conuenient shall be expressed After this in the yéere of our Lord 604 the archbishop Augustine ordeined two bishops that is to say Melitus at London that he might preach the woord of God to the Eastsaxons which were diuided from them of Kent by the riuer of Thames and Iustus in the citie of Rochester within the limits of Kent AT that time Sabert reigned ouer the Eastsaxons but he was subiect vnto Ethelbert king of Kent whose nephue he was also by his sister Ricula that was married vnto king Sledda that succéeded after Erchenwine the first king of the Eastsaxons and begat on hir this Sabert that receiued the faith After that Augustine had ordeined Melitus to be bishop of London as before is said king Ethelbert builded as some write the church of saint Paule within the same citie where the same Melitus and his successors might keepe their sée And also for the like purpose he builded the church of saint Andrew the apostle at Rochester that Iustus and his successors might haue their sée in that place according to Augustines institution he bestowed great gifts vpon both those churches endowing them with lands and possessions verie bountifullie to the vse of them that should be attendant in the same with the bishops Finallie Augustine after he had gouerned as archbishop the church of Canturburie by the space of 12 yéeres currant departed this life the fiue and twentieth of Maie and was buried first without the eitie néere to the church of the apostles Peter and Paule whereof mention is made before bicause the same church as yet was not finished nor dedicated but after it was dedicated his bodie was brought into the church and reuerentlie buried in the north I le there He ordeined in his life time Laurence to be his successor in the sée of Canturburie of whome ye shall heare hereafter ¶ Thus haue ye heard in what maner the Englishmen were first brought from the worshipping of false gods and baptised in the name of the liuing God by the foresaid Augustine as we find in Beda and other writers Now we will returne to other dooings chancing in the meane time amongst the people of this I le Ceowlfe or Ceoloulph gouerneth the Westsaxons Ceorlus king of Mercia Edelfride king of the Northumbers and Edan king of the Scots ioine in battell Edan is discomfited Edelfride subdueth the citizens of Chester the deuout moonks of Bangorpraie for safetie from the swoord of the
with the Danes against Egbert they are both vanquished Egbert dieth The ninth Chapter THis Egbert began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 800 which was the 4 yeare almost ended after that the emperour Eirine began the second time to rule the expire and in the 24 yeare of the reigne of Charles the great king of France which also was in the same yeare after he was made emperour of the west and about the second yeare of Conwall king of Scots Whilest this Egbert remained in exile he turned his aduersaries into an occasion of his valiancie as it had béene a grindstone to grind awaie and remoue the râ—st of sluggish slouthfulnes in so much that hawnting the wars in France in seruice of Charles the great he atteined to great knowledge and experience both in matters apperteining to the wars and likwise to the well ordering of the common wealth in time of peace The first wars that he tooke in hand after he had atteined to the kingdome was against the Cornishmen a remnant of the old Britains whome he shortlie ouercame and subdued Then he thought good to tame the vnquiet Welshmen the which still were readie to moue rebellion against the Englishmen as they that being vanquished would not yet seeme to be subdued wherefore about the 14 yeare of his reigne he inuaded the countrie of Wales and went through the same from cast to west not finding anie person that durst resist him King Egbert hauing ouercome his enimies of Wales and Cornewall began to grow in authoritie aboue all the other rulers within this land in somuch that euerie of them began to feare their owne estate but namelie Bernulfe king of Mercia sore stomached the matter as he that was wise and of a loftie courage and yet doubted to haue to doo with Egbert who was knowen also to be a man both skilfull and valiant At length yet considering with himselfe that if his chance should be to speed well so much the more should his praise be increased he determined to attempt the fortune of warre and therevpon intimated the same vnto Egbert who supposing it should be a dishonor vnto him to giue place boldlie prepared to méete Bernulfe in the field Herevpon they incountred togither at Ellendon fought a sore battell in the which a huge number of men were slaine what on the one part and on the other but in the end the victorie remained with Egbert although he had not the like host for number vnto Bernulfe but he was a politike prince and of great experience hauing chosen his souldiers of nimble leane and hartie men where Bernulfs souldiers through long ease were cowardlie persons and ouercharged with flesh The battell was fought in the yeare of our Lord 826. King Egbert hauing got this victorie was aduanced into such hope that he persuaded himselfe to be able without great adoo to ouercome the residue of his neighbours whose estates he saw plainelie sore weakened and fallen into great decaie Herevpon before all other he determined to assaile Edelvulfe king of Kent whome he knew to be a man in no estimation amongest his subiects A competent armie therefore being leuied he appointed his sonne Ethelwulfe Alstan bishop of Shireborne with earle Walhard to haue the conduct therof and sent them with the same into Kent where they wrought such maisteries that they chased both the king and all other that would not submit themselues out of the countrie constreining them to passe ouer the Thames And herewith the Westsaxons following the victorie brought vnder subiection of king Egbert the countries of Kent Essex Southerie and Sussex The Eastangles also about the same time receiued king Egbert for their souereigne Lord and comforted by his setting on against Bernulfe king of Mercia inuaded the confines of his kingdome in reuenge of displeasures which he had doone to them latelie before by inuading their countrie and as it came to passe incountring with the said Bernulfe which came against them to defend his countrie they slue him in the field Thus their minds on both parts being kindled into further wrath the Eastangles estsoones in the yeare following fought with them of Mercia and ouercame them againe and slue their king Ludicenus who succéeded Bernulfe in that kingdome with 5 of his earles The state of the kingdome of Mercia being weakened Egbert conceiued an assured hope of good successe in the 27 yeare of his reigne made an open inuasion into the countrie and chasing Whitlafe king of Mercia that succeeded Ludicenus out of his estate conquered the whole kingdome of the Mercies But yet in the yéere next following or in the third yeare after he restored it againe to Whitlafe with condition that he should inioy the same as tributarie to him and acknowledge him for his supreme gouernour The same yeare that Bernulfe king of Mercia was slaine by the Eastangles there was a sore battell foughten at Gauelford betwixt them of Deuonshire and the Britains in the which manie thousand died on both parts King Egbert hauing conquered all the English people inhabiting on the south side of Humber led foorth his armie against them of Northumberland but the Northumbers being not onelie vexed with ciuill sedition but also with the often inuasion of Danes perceiued not how they should be able to resist the power of king Egbert and therefore vpon good aduisement taken in the matter they resolued to submit themselues and therevpon sent ambassadors to him to offer their submission committing themselues wholie vnto his protection King Egbert gladlie receiued them and promised to defend them from all forren enimies Thus the kingdome of Northumberland was brought vnder subiection to the kings of the Westsaxons after the state had béen sore weakened with contention and ciuill discord that had continued amongst the nobles of the countrie for the space of manie yeeres beside the inuasion made by outward enimies to the gréeuous damage of the people After that king Egbert had finished his businesse in Northumberland he turned his power towards the countrie of Northwales and subdued the same with the citie of Chester which till those daies the Britains or Welshmen had kept in their possession When king Egbert had obteined these victories and made such conquests as before is mentioned of the people héere in this land he caused a councell to be assembled at Winchester and there by aduise of the high estates he was crowned king as â—ouereigne gouernour and supreame lord of the whole land It is also recorded that he caused a commission to be directed foorth into all parts of the realme to giue commandement that from thence forward all the people inhabiting within this land should be called English men and not Saxons and likewise the land should be called England by one generall name though it should appéere as before is mentioned that it was so called shortlie after the first
time that the Angles and Saxons got possession thereof Now was king Egbert setled in good quiet and his dominions reduced out of the troubles of warre when suddenlie newes came that the Danes with a nauie of 35 ships were arriued on the English coasts and began to make sore warre in the land K. Egbert being thereof aduertised with all conuenient spéed got togither an armie and went foorth to giue battell to the enimies Heerevpon incountring with them there was a sore foughten field betwixt them which continued with great slaughter on both sides till the night came on and then by chance of warre the Englishmen which before were at point to haue gone awaie with victorie were vanquished and put to flight yet king Egbert by couert of the night escaped his enimies hands but two of his chiefe capteins Dudda and Osmond with two bishops to wit Herferd of Winchester and Uigferd of Shireborne were slaine in that battell which was foughten at Carrum about the 834 of Christ and 34 yéere of king Egberts reigne In the yeere following the Danes with their nauie came into Westwales and there the Welshmen ioining with them rose against king Egbert but he with prosperous fortune vanquished and slue both the Danes and Welshmen and that in great number at a place called Hengistenton The next yéere after also which was 836 he ouerthrew another armie of Danes which came against him as one autor writeth Finallie when king Egbert had reigned the tearme of 36 yéeres and seuen moneths with great glorie for the inlarging of his kingdome with wide bounds which when he receiued was but of small compasse he departed this life leauing to his issue matter of woorthie praise to mainteine that with order which he with painefull diligence had ioined togither His bodie was buried at Winchester and he left behind him two sonnes Ethelwuffe otherwise named Athaulfe and Adelstan The first he appointed to succéed him in the kingdome of Westsaxons and Adelstan he ordeined to haue the gouernment of Kent Sussex and Essex ¶ Héere we sée the paterne of a fortunate prines in all his affaires as well forren as domesticall wherein is first to be obserued the order of his education in his tender yéeres which agréeing well with a princes nature could not but in the progresse of his age bring great matters to passe his manifold victories are an argument that as he lacked no policie so he had prowesse inough to incounter with his enimies to whome he gaue manie a fâ—wle discomfiture But among all other notes of his skill and hope of happie successe in his martiall affaires was the good choise that he made of seruiceable souldiers being such as knew how to get the victorie and hauing gotten it were not vntaught to vse it to their benefit by their warinesse and héed taking for Saepiùs incautae nocuit victoria turbâ—â— The kingdome of Kent annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons the end of the kingdome of Kent and Essex Kenelme king of Mercia murthered by the meanes of his owne sister Quendred the order of hir wicked practise his death prophesied or foreshewed by a signe the kings of Mercia put by their roialtie one after another the kingdome of Britaine beginneth to be a monarchie Ethelwulfe king of the Westsaxons he marrieth his butlers daughter his disposition the fourth destruction of this land by forren enimies the Danes sought the ruine of this I le how long they afflicted and troubled the same two notable bishops and verie seruiceable to king Ethelwulfe in warre the Danes discomfited the Englishmen chased Ethelwufs great victorie ouer the Danes a great slaughter of them at Tenet king Ethelwulfs deuotion and liberalitie to churches Peter pence paid to Rome he marieth the ladie Iudith his two sonnes conspire vpon occasion of breaking a law to depose him king Ethelwulfe dieth his foure sonnes by his first wife Osburga how he bequeathed his kingdoms The tenth Chapter WHen Cuthred K. of Kent had reigned 8 yeeres as before is mentioned he was constreined to giue place vnto one Baldred that tooke vpon him the gouernment reigned the space of 18 yéeres without anie great authoritie for his subiects regarded him but sorilie so that in the end when his countrie was inuaded by the Westsaxons he was easilie constreined to depart into exile And thus was the kingdome of Kent annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons after the same kingdome had continued in gouernment of kings created of the same nation for the space of 382 yéers that is to say from the yéere of our Lord 464 vnto the yéere 827. Suithred or Suthred king of Essex was vanquished and expelled out of his kingdome by Egbert king of Westsaxons as before ye maie read in the same yéere that the Kentishmen were subdued by the said Egbert or else verie shortlie after This kingdome continued 281 yeeres from the yéere 614 vnto the yeere 795 as by the table of the Heptarchie set foorth by Alexander Neuill appeereth After the deceasse of Kenwulfe king of Mercia his sonne Kenelme a child of the age of seuen yéeres was admitted king about the yeere of our Lord 821. He had two sisters Quendred and Burgenild of the which the one that is to say Quendred of a malicious mind mooued through ambition enuied hir brothers aduancement and sought to make him awaie so that in the end she corrupted the gouernour of his person one Ashbert with great rewards and high promises persuading him to dispatch hir innocent brother out of life that she might reigne in his place Ashbert one day vnder a colour to haue the yoong king foorth on hunting led him into a thicke wood and there cut off the head from his bodie an impe by reason of his tender yéeres and innocent age vnto the world void of gilt and yet thus traiterouslie murthered without cause or crime he was afterward reputed for a maryr There hath gone a tale that his death should be signified at Rome and the place where the murther was committed by a strange manner for as they say a white â—oue came and sighted vpon the altar of saint Peter bearing a scroll in hir bill which she let fall on the same altar in which scroll among other things this was conteined In clenc liou bath Kenelme kinbarsie â—eth vnder thorne heaued beâ—eaued that is at Clene in a 〈…〉 Keneline the kings child lieth beheaded vnder a thorne This tale I â—ehearse not for anie credit I thinke it woorthie of but onelie for that it séemeth to note the place where the yoong prince innocentlie lost his life After that Kenelme was thus made awaie his vncle Ceolwulfe the brother of king Kenulfe was created king of Mercia and in the second yéere of his reigne was expelled by Bernwulfe Bernwulfe in the third yéere of his reigne was vanquished and put to flight in battell by Egbert king of